Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Whoa! Mind the face!” Jinu held his hands up in defence before quickly ducking underneath a glowing blue blade. If he wouldn’t have moved, it would have taken his head clean off. Sitting down with his legs spread wide and arms draped behind him, he smiled.“I need it to steal your fans.” He then smirked.

His bright and sinister yellow eyes glazed over with a devious look as he glanced over his left shoulder. Reaching across his shoulder with his right arm, he grabbed a wooden water bucket behind him and tossed it ahead.

Rumi narrowed her eyes. She brought her saingeom upwards and slashed the bucket in half. Even the handle came apart in two. Both halves fell onto either side of her.

Before any piece had a chance to touch the floor of the bathhouse, Jinu was on his feet with his fingers in the form of long demonic claws.

Her eyes widened but she didn’t back down. She bared her teeth and slipped to the right to avoid an attack coming from Jinu’s left hand. As he turned back around to face her, she retaliated by raising her weapon above her head.

He let out a sharp breath as he jumped away from her swing. With her blade down low, he took the chance to attack again. He lunged forward while flashing his demon fangs. His right hand caught her upper arm and he felt his claws tear through her leather outfit and sink into her skin.

Rumi let out a pained breath and gasped. She clenched both her eyes shut tight. Her arm stung. She stumbled forward a few feet before catching herself and baring her teeth. It burned. She opened one eye and looked back. She then opened both her eyes and let out a breath of exertion as she jumped towards him with her blade held high with both hands.

Jinu jumped back at her with his arm out. Just then, he teleported away in a puff of magenta smoke.

Watching the smoke move around her, Rumi narrowed her eyes. She smirked. That trick wasn’t going to work on her. She let go of the handle of her saingeom with her right hand and firmly held it in her off hand as she twisted her body around midair. Watching his body reform, she raised her left knee and let out a fierce warrior’s shout.

The demon was smiling to himself as he teleported behind her. Much to his surprise though, his eyes made contact with her narrowed eyes. His eyebrows rose.

He then let out a forced breath as her thick boot collided straight with the center of his body. His eyes went wide as he was flung back across the bathhouse. He fell onto a bench with his back hitting hard against the wall.

Rumi’s foot slammed against the bench next to him and he barely had the time to react to her next attack.

She bared her teeth and quickly pushed downward with her weapon towards his neck. She kept a firm grasp on it and even gripped the blade in her left hand to use all her strength and body weight to push down. Her eyes narrowed as she let out a trembling breath. She was putting everything she had into this.

Gritting his teeth, Jinu flashed his fangs and smirked as he grabbed the handle of saingeom in his left hand and braced his right hand against her left to push back. “Heheheh.” He chuckled and his smirk grew. The glowing blue blade trembled between their constant struggle. “You’re strong.” He teased her.

That’s when he noticed.

His eyes trailed towards her right bicep where he had struck her. Between the shredded pieces of leather, underneath the streaks of blood, in between the gash marks, demon patterns wreathed across her skin. He let out a breath and his eyebrows rose.

Seeing where his gaze was, Rumi glanced over at her arm. Her eyes widened at her exposed patterns and she momentarily let her guard down.

Jinu took advantage of that single second of weakness. He quickly shoved her off him and away.

She stumbled back, her eyes still wide, and quickly covered her arm up with her left hand. She didn’t even care how it stung when she gripped the claw marks. She desperately just wanted to cover up her patterns.

“A Hunter who’s part demon?” He let out an amused cackle. He surely didn't expect that from the lead singer of Huntr/x.

Rumi withdrew more. Her breathing was beginning to grow unsteady and her heart was pounding inside her head. This couldn’t be happening. Not right now. Not when she was so close to turning the Honmoon golden.

Hearing the wall beside her crack and break, she flinched and closed both her eyes. A demon flew behind her followed by debris. Her head quickly snapped in the direction of the now hole in the wall. Seeing Zoey and Mira standing on the other side, her eyes grew wide.

She stepped further away from them with her eyes growing wider. She quickly reached back up with her hand and grabbed her arm to cover her demon patterns. She couldn’t let them see. She knew what would happen if they saw. Celine told her how they would react if they knew. She couldn’t stand the thought of losing them.

That’s when she noticed the two of them were calling out for her to help. A swarm of demons were surrounding them, cornering them. It was too much for just the two of them to handle on their own. They needed their leader.

A ringing started to fill Rumi’s ears. She couldn’t breathe anymore. Her head was throbbing and her chest was burning. She couldn’t let them see her patterns. She couldn’t let them know what she’s been hiding. She couldn’t lose their blind but loving trust.

Suddenly, a sharp pain snapped her out of her daze.

Her back felt like it had ignited with flames.

She let out a weak gasp. Her eyes shot wide and her pupils dilated. Her saingeom clattered to the floor beside her.

Standing behind her, Jinu chuckled with his fangs out. “Should have been watching your back.” He pulled his clawed hand away from her back and slipped to her side. Shreds of leather fell to the floor as blood dripped off his fingertips. He eyed the five gashes that stretched across her spine and smirked. “Later.” He suddenly drove his claws deep into her right thigh. His fingers went in knuckle deep before he harshly pulled them out.

Rumi let out a scream this time and collapsed to her hands and knees. She choked between pained breaths as she tried to process the dull aching feeling spreading through her body.

In the distance, she heard both Zoey and Mira calling out for her. Rather than being desperate cries for help though, this time they were shouts of concern.

Tears swelled up in Rumi’s eyes. She glanced over to see Jinu running off with a childish laugh. It infuriated her. She tried to push herself up to go after him but the pain in her leg made her grimace and fall back down.

“Rumi!” Zoey called out. She had her back pressed up against Mira’s. She had her hand on a demon’s face and was barely keeping it back and a single blade in her left hand. She was even using a leg to keep a demon pushed back.

“Are you okay?!" Mira spoke through clenched teeth. She had her woldo up and was pushing back against two demons who were beginning to over power her.

“Are you hurt badly?!”

“Rumi!”

“Rumi!”

Both of them had completely forgotten about their own predicament. The second they heard their friend scream in pain, their focus shifted. They didn’t care about what was happening to them. They were worried about Rumi.

With several strained breaths, Rumi stared at the bathhouse floor. She couldn’t let them see her patterns. She couldn’t let them know what she’s been hiding. She couldn’t lose their blind but loving trust.

She couldn’t lose them.

Gritting her teeth, Rumi closed her eyes. Tears fell down her face as she shoved the pain away. Picking her saingeom off the floor, she let out a fierce shout mixed with agony as she forced herself up to her feet with her left leg. With wide eyes, she used her whole body weight to toss her blade forward. It spun around, beheading and striking the demon in front of Zoey down.

As her weight shifted to her right leg, she gasped and fell back down to one knee. Her hands balled into tight fists and her shoulders rose. She knew she had to get back up.

Feeling the pressure being let off them just faintly, the two other Hunters took their chance. Zoey shoved the demon whose face she held back and summoned a second shin-kal. The demon stumbled back into a group and she took a step forward. Meanwhile, Mira shoved aside a whole group with the help of her lengthy polearm.

With a trembling breath, Rumi let out a shout as she pushed herself back up onto her feet. She choked back on the stabbing pain radiating throughout her whole leg and ignored the unsteady feeling she had with each step she took. She sprinted between the two of her friends and gritted her teeth. It hurt so much to move.

She let out several ragged breaths and she ran up towards her saingeom that was lodged into the floor. She snatched it by the handle and ran ahead with the blade behind her. It grazed across the floor and sent sparks all around before slicing through a demon that was trying to crawl through the Honmoon.

As it turned to dust, Zoey flipped around and brought her shin-kal against the floor with a grunt. It sent out a shockwave that pushed the demons around her stumbling back. Her eyes locked on a demon trying to crawl through the Honmoon on the wall and she quickly lunged towards it and stabbed it. It burst into dust as she ran across the wall slicing at the other demons trying to crawl through.

Jumping off the wall, she summoned all six of her ceremonial daggers and held them up. She tossed all of them and each of them struck down a demon around Rumi. Zoey had cleared an easier path for her and the lead singer couldn’t have been more happy.

Rumi was barely keeping herself on her feet. Her vision was growing spotty and she couldn’t catch her breath. She had jumped onto a pillar and used her left leg to launch herself off. She flipped around in the air before bringing her blade down on top of a demon who turned to dust. As she landed, a crippling pain shot through leg and traveled up into her back. She grimaced and hissed before pushing onward as she sprinted around the edge of a bathtub and by Mira.

The redhead used her woldo to sweep across a wide area as she passed by. Her attention fell onto Rumi for a moment. She was bleeding. Badly. Mira knew she wasn’t going to be on her feet for much longer. They had to end this. Quickly. Narrowing her eyes, she fully locked in.

She spun around with her polearm, taking anything and everything with her. Keeping with her momentum as she turned around, she jumped backwards while tossing her weapon up in the air. It flipped around and as it came falling back down, Mira slammed her feet against it with a heavy impact that sent it flying.

The curved blade went straight through the mouth of a demon and impaled it against a bathtub.

As the demon turned to magenta dust, Rumi came running up. She was starting to feel light headed. Everything around her was growing distant and muffled. Grabbing the end of the polearm, she flipped herself around it. The momentary relief from not standing on her injured leg was a welcoming feeling even though it didn’t last long. After slashing at a demon, she landed back on her feet and let out a harsh breath from pain.

Mira ran back over while grabbing onto her weapon. She spun around it, kicking at a demon on the ceiling who was trying to crawl through the Honmoon.

Hopping from one head to another, Zoey jumped off a demon and grabbed onto Mira’s woldo. She spun around it, slicing and cutting down a demon.

Completely in sync, the main rapper of Huntr/x jumped off and landed on her feet just as Mira landed on her feet and pulled her weapon free to spin around her.

Running back towards them, Rumi closed one eye. Her vision was starting to blur. Her heart was racing so fast it was starting to hurt her chest. Her lungs were screaming and her rib cage felt like it was shattering between each of her second long breaths. She knew she wasn't going to last much longer. She just needed to hold out for a moment more.

Using her left leg, she jumped up onto Zoey’s arms. Zoey swallowed hard when she saw the blood trailing down Rumi’s leg. Taking a deep breath, she pushed her friend up.

Launching herself into the air, the lead singer of Huntr/x raised her glowing blue saingeom above her head in her right hand. She threw her whole body into the downward swing and let out a warrior’s shout.

Her blade struck the ground and sent a ripple throughout the Honmoon that pushed down and trapped the remaining demons down below to the depths from where they came.

Everything fell silent. Panting, Zoey placed her hands on her knees. Even Mira braced herself with a hand on her hip.

On one knee, Rumi remained still. She wasn’t even breathing anymore. Her eyes were half closed and a ringing filled her ears. Her body had reached its limit. She let her saingeom disappear and glanced tiresomely at her right arm, at her demon patterns. There was no hiding them anymore. She didn’t have the strength to.

She let out a weak, barely audible sound while falling forward.

Her vision turned black and she collapsed onto the bathhouse floor.

Chapter Text

“Rumi!”

Zoey and Mira both shouted the name at the same time. Their voices echoed and bounced off the walls of the now silent bathhouse. In the heat of the moment, they didn’t have the chance to access Rumi’s injuries. But now that the fight was over, both girls saw just how bad it was.

Rumi’s arm was covered in a layer of red. They couldn't even see her skin. Her thigh was bleeding out more significantly. A dark puddle was pooling underneath her on the floor. Her back was in the worst state. It was absolutely shredded in a gnarled and mangled mess of fresh blood and torn flesh.

Zoey stood there completely frozen. Her eyes were wide and trembling. Her shin-kal vanished in a spiral of light and her hands were left open and shaking. They were Hunters, of course they got hurt. They got hurt all the time. All three of them were professionals at covering up their scrapes and bruises with makeup. But this was different.

Rumi was really badly hurt.

Rumi could die.

And all Zoey could do was helplessly stare in a mix of raw terror and fear.

Mira took a few shallow breaths with her mouth open as she glanced over Rumi’s injuries. Her eyes were wide as they darted across her body. She knew Rumi had already lost way too much blood and was still bleeding out profusely. The way she continued to fight definitely didn’t help with the bleeding.

They had to stop the bleeding or she was going to die.

With a sharp breath in, she let her woldo dissipate. “Zoey!”

Hearing her name snapped the young rapper out of her panicked state.

Mira bared her teeth while narrowing her eyes. She quickly slid next to Rumi and knelt down. “Grab some towels and-”

“Hey!” A voice interrupted her.

Zoey let out a gasp as she looked over at an old man in a white towel and glasses.

“This is the men’s bathhouse!” He continued while waving his finger around in the air. “Get outta here!”

Mira stared back at him with a piercing look. She let out an animalistic-like growl and flashed her teeth. Her nostrils flared with an unbridled rage.

“Hey, hey.” Zoey quietly muttered as she slipped over beside Rumi. “It’s okay.” She took a deep breath while more so trying to reassure herself. “We can go to the women’s bathhouse next door.” She desperately tried to steady her breathing. Moving between her friend’s legs, she wrapped her arms around Rumi’s hips. Her arms were shaking. “Come on.”

After taking a few quick breaths, the redhead nodded. “Right.” She slid her arms underneath Rumi’s torso. After picking her up, she shifted her body up against her. A thick, sticky and wet sensation squished between the two of them and her breath painfully hitched.

Watching them rush out, the old man rolled his eyes. Consider it luck, but he had a pair of glasses on and the steam from the bathhouse had completely fogged them. While he knew there were three women in the men’s bathhouse, he didn’t know who they were. And he surely didn’t even notice how one of them was covered in fresh blood.

Sitting down on a bench, he mumbled to himself before exhaling in relaxation. He brought up a green exfoliating mit and began to rub the back of his neck with it. “♫ My Little Soda Pop. ♫” He quietly hummed off tune to himself as he released the tension in his muscles. “♫ My Little Soda Pop. ♫” He repeated. Behind him, a water demon slowly started to emerge from a bucket of water with its yellow eyes locked on his soul.

A low ringing tore through Rumi’s ears followed by a rush of light into her eyes. Her brain was haywire and abuzz. She had just left the abyss of darkness her mind had fallen into and now she didn't know the difference between up and down. Even after staring across the tile floor, she still didn’t know where she was.

Her body felt numb. She couldn’t even feel her limbs. Her ears and lips were tingling like a thousand needles were poking at them. Where was she? What happened to her? She felt so weak.

A dull, aching and radiating pain suddenly shot through her whole body and reminded her.

Jinu.

Squeezing her eyes closed, Rumi’s breath hitched. Her entire body started to tremble. She then let out a pained breath before crying out in agony. She desperately tried to push herself up and pull away.

“Rumi! Rumi!” Mira shouted over her with clenched teeth. She had both her hands placed on her back with a white towel between them. As her friend started to move, she swallowed hard and forced her back down. “Rumi, stop!” She pressed harder against her injuries. Beside her was a pile of red stained towels.

Hearing her voice, the lead singer let out a shaky breath. She gasped and faintly jerked a few times before scraping her fingers across the bathhouse floor above her head. She let out a few weak sobs, the sound coming out cracked and harsh.

The sound shot Zoey straight through the heart. She realized just how badly Rumi was hurt and how much pain she was in. Tears swelled up in the rapper's eyes and she bared her teeth. She shoved the feeling of dread deep down and kept the pressure she had against Rumi’s thigh with her left hand as well as against Rumi’s arm with her right hand.

“We… we got you. Don’t worry.” Zoey’s voice cracked. “We’re going to stop the bleeding. Everything’s going to be okay. Just… just stay awake. Pl-Please.” She slowly pulled her hands away while switching out the blood soaked towels for new ones.

Watching her remove the towel from her arm, Rumi’s eyes widened. She eyed the faint showing of her demon patterns beneath her own blood.

She realized her friends hadn’t seen them yet, that her blood had covered them up.

But they were stopping the bleeding now. They were wiping the blood away.

They were going to see them.

The absolute state of suffering her body was in didn’t even bother her anymore.

She didn’t want them to see her patterns.

Tears started to trail down her face sideways and across her nose. They dripped onto the floor in silence. She wanted to desperately scream no as Zoey placed a fresh towel onto her arm and applied pressure. She couldn’t find the words, she couldn’t find the strength to speak. She helplessly laid there letting out raspy breaths between sobs.

Mira gulped and closed her eyes. Her jaw quivered as she tried to keep herself composed. Seeing Rumi like this was completely devastating to her entire being. She shakily breathed in and out before switching out towels. “It’s… it’s okay, Rumi. I promise.” Her voice was small, afraid. It lacked all means of confidence. “Everything’s going to be okay. When we get the chance to, we’ll call Celine. She’ll know what to do.”

Celine? Not Celine. Anyone but Celine. Rumi knew how her adoptive mother would scold her for letting her secret be known. She’d take anyone else’s help but Celine’s.

More tears fell down her face.

Her brow tightly knitted as she watched Zoey remove the towel from her arm again to get a clean one. She bared her teeth and clenched her jaw tight.

The majority of the blood on her arm was gone now.

Her demon patterns were exposed.

She had to cover them up.

Her whole body began to viciously shake to the point it was like she was vibrating.

She had to hide them.

“Rumi! Calm down!” Mira swallowed hard. She tried to be as gentle as she could while applying pressure to her back. She couldn’t even imagine how much it hurt. “We’re right here! Just try to breathe!”

“We’re not going to leave your side!” The tears in Zoey’s eyes started to trail down her cheeks. She pressed her hand with a new towel up against her friend’s thigh first. “We’re right here! Just-” She cut herself off as she went to place her hand on Rumi’s arm. She froze with her facial expressions falling.

Tears started to cascade down Rumi’s face as she watched Zoey’s eyes widen, her pupils dilate and her whole body pull back just slightly.

The rapper’s gaze had fallen onto her exposed demon patterns.

Rumi let out a long trembling breath followed by a harsh whine.

She had to cover them up.

She had to hide them.

Mira noticed Zoey’s change in behavior and quickly snapped back. “What do you think you’re doing?!” She didn’t mean to shout at her but she did. When Zoey didn’t respond, her eyes followed her gaze to see what she was looking at.

The redhead froze. Her expression fell along with her shoulders. Those were demon patterns on Rumi’s arm.

She let out a breath of air and in an instant, slipped over Rumi’s legs. She grabbed Zoey by the shoulder and pulled her behind her quickly. Her eyes were squinted and brow knitted as she stared at her friend. Both members of Huntr/x tensed up.

Was it a trick from Gwi-ma? An illusion? A demon in disguise maybe?

Both girls stared into Rumi’s terrified and teary eyes.

No, that was their friend.

They both slowly lowered their shoulders while relaxing their fingers. Their eyes grew wide and their eyebrows rose. Their jaws fell just slightly.

On the floor, Rumi let out several weak sobs between clenched teeth. She closed her eyes and shakily moved her left hand up and over. She grabbed her right bicep tight, her fingers digging into her own injury.

She had to cover them up.

She let out muffled screams of despair and pain as she pulled her arms towards her head and buried her face into them.

She had to hide her demon patterns.

Chapter Text

Rumi hid her face in shame. She couldn’t even look at her friends. She couldn’t bear the thought of how they would be looking at her right now. The disgust. The hatred. She was everything they were told to loath. She was everything they were taught to kill.

She wanted to run away more than anything at the moment but her body felt like it was made of stone. She didn’t have it in her to speak, let alone the strength to stand. She wanted to run away so bad though. She would have given her soul to Gwi-ma if it meant she could run away from all this.

She was in a state of absolute anguish. Emotionally, she was desolated. Physically, her body was in complete misery. If her friends did kill her, maybe it wouldn’t be so bad. It would bring about some sort of contentment. Death sounded easier than how she was feeling. Death sounded peaceful compared to this.

It’s not like she deserved to live anyway.

She was a liar and a coward.

She let out a trembling breath through clenched teeth before giving off a shout of despair. Her voice was distorted and the patterns that were exposed on her arm momentarily glowed purple. Her whole body trembled and around her, the Honmoon suffered a crippling wave of red that severely weakened it.

She stared in horror with wide eyes at what she had done. Her pupils shook for a moment before she quickly clenched her eyes shut. Tears streamed down her face.

There was no more hope, only regret and sorrow remained.

She had been so close to turning the Honmoon gold, so close to finally being a normal girl and now, her friends knew her dirty little secret.

They saw through her lies and the clothing she used to hide behind.

They knew she was their enemy.

A hand was placed on Rumi’s shoulder and she flinched heavily. She braced her whole body in preparation for the worst but…

The hand softly caressed her shoulder. It was comforting, kind and caring. The fingers wrapped around her, pulling just slightly before quickly releasing and returning back to a gentle presence.

“Rumi…” Zoey’s voice cracked in the quiet empty bathhouse. She had never been more scared in her life.

The girl with purple hair glanced up. Her eyes were half closed and her vision was blurred from tears. She gulped heavily with a quivering frown.

Zoey was kneeling beside her with a hand on her shoulder. She stared back at her and gulped as well. Her eyes had glazed over with confusion and fear. Not fear of Rumi, but the fear of losing one of her best friends. “We… can talk later…” She softly mumbled between shallow breaths.

Suddenly, all the times Rumi wore long sleeves made sense. Every single one of their idol outfits? Long sleeves. All her casual wear? Long sleeves. All her training outfits? Long sleeves. It was always hoodies and jackets and long sleeves for her, even on the hottest of days.

It all made sense now. All the times she wouldn’t hang out with them. The way she had her own private dressing room. All the times she refused to go to the bathhouse and stayed behind with Celine instead.

Celine.

Celine would have known. There’s no way she couldn’t have.

Taking a deep breath, Zoey removed her hand from her friend's shoulder and softly grabbed her left wrist. “For now…” She swallowed hard and raised her hand. She couldn’t help but stare at the demon patterns she was trying to cover up. Rumi really actually had demon patterns. Shaking her head and pushing the thoughts aside, she grabbed a clean towel and gently laid it over her injured bicep. She then placed Rumi’s hand back over her arm.

The rapper placed both her hands on top of Rumi’s. She exhaled and closed her eyes before applying a small amount of pressure and squeezing. “… just stay here. Please.” She pulled away slowly before going to apply a towel to her bleeding leg. Her hands were trembling as she pressed against the towel.

Rumi’s brow knitted in confusion. She gripped her arm firmly and glanced over at Mira who was kneeling down on her other side.

There was a look of devastation in the choreographer's eyes. A look of betrayal that absolutely destroyed Rumi’s very soul. But behind that look, there was a gaze of something that was much stronger.

Mira stared at Rumi, her eyes were screaming with an agitated sense of worry. How could she have missed the signs? She always knew Rumi was hiding something and didn’t want to push too hard, but she never imagined it to be something like this. She was furious with herself too. How could she have ever made Rumi feel like she couldn’t talk to her about something. Though if she was being honest, if she was Rumi she probably wouldn’t have trusted her either. Of course she would be angry and confused at first, but she would eventually calm down and listen. Eventually. She would always calm down and listen for her.

And now Rumi was bleeding out in front of her, unable to explain herself.

She couldn’t lose one of her best friends without getting answers.

She couldn’t lose one of her best friends in general.

“We’ll stop the bleeding…” Mira took a very deep breath. Her face twisted as she tried to keep herself calm and composed. She knew panicking and shouting would only make things worse. “We’ll stop the bleeding and get back to the penthouse. We’ll stitch you up and figure out what to do after that. You just lay there and try to relax. I…” She tried to speak but her voice cracked. Her hands shook.

She choked back on some tears while grabbing a towel and moving her hands to put pressure on her injured back. “I… I’ll… we’ll take care of you. I promise. Just don’t leave us.”

Rumi glanced between the two of them. Her breathing grew shaky and her shoulders began to rise and fall drastically. She quickly shut her eyes as tears started to trail down her face again. She gripped her hurt arm tighter. Blood quickly seeped through the white towel.

It didn’t make any sense.

They were still trying to help her?

They weren't trying to kill her?

Celine said they would never understand.

But here Zoey and Mira were, terrified and confused but still trying to understand.

Walking down the middle of the street with his hands in his pockets, Jinu was deep in thought. “A Hunter who’s part demon?” He mumbled to himself with a raised eyebrow as he passed by a parked moped.

This new information brought about a whole new game for him to play. He could use this to his advantage to help him free Gwi-ma. He could manipulate and mold this whole entire situation into a devastating nightmare for Huntr/x.

He smirked.

He had already laid the seeds in the foundation to bring about such chaos by not killing Rumi and he knew it. Part of him wished he could have stayed to watch the two other girls learn their friend’s secret but he had a dark lord to return to.

Stopping next to a pickup truck, Jinu looked around. The quiet echoing sounds of the night filled his ears. Crickets softly chirped and the wind whispered its howling song. There wasn’t a single living soul to be or heard anywhere around him. He exhaled and pulled his hands free from his pockets.

He breathed in and slowly moved his foot forward in a step. As he did, the demon marks on his hands began to glow bright. The illumination trailed up his arms followed by his neck. The eerie magenta hue creeped around his face.

As he finished his step, he fell into Gwi-ma’s realm and causally took a second step like nothing had happened.

Around him, hundreds of demons were cheering the name Saja Boys. The crowd parted like the sea for him as he kept walking and made his way towards Gwi-ma himself. At the base of the stairs, the four other members of the demon boy band were standing and waiting for Jinu.

“I love you guys!” One demon cried out in tears as Jinu walked by.

The singer flashed a grin. He let his human disguise fall as a spiral of magenta smoke swirled around him. His skin paled and grew sickly while his demon marks became more prominent in a shade of infection purple.

His modern style of brightly colored clothing that popped vanished and was replaced with a dark and grimly colored jeogori and jeonbok.

Jinu smiled with his fangs out. He blinked and his eyes became yellow and slitted. He held out his hand and in his grasp a black gat appeared. As he slipped it on, he pulled the brim of it over his eyes and chuckled. His bandmates followed suit and dropped their human disguises as well.

“They’re just like us.” A plump demon said with a smile while holding his fists to his chest. To see people who were like him roaming freely on the surface of the world brought joy to his burdened soul.

“Ooh!” His smaller friend who had one eye pointed up towards the sky. “Souls, incoming!”

Flying through the sky like shooting stars, blue streaks glistening with life showered down upon the demon world. One of them came crashing down onto Gwi-ma with a thunderous applause. The Demon King’s darkened flames erupted with momentary power as he devoured the soul.

“♫ My little soda pop. ♫” Gwi-ma hummed as his magenta flames flickered and died back down. “It’s catchy. Surprisingly,” he scoffed, “your plan is working.”

“I know,” Jinu said as he slowly made his way by his bandmates and up the dozens of stairs towards him, “and that soul is just a starter. We’ll be back to work soon and you’ll be feasting in no time.” He held out his hands with a wide smile as he made it to the top. Behind him, the crowd down below cheered as loudly as they could with all the breath in their lungs. Gwi-ma’s magenta flames reflected off his yellow eyes.

Gwi-ma let out a low, near silent chuckle before he grew serious. His flames dimmed and the air around him stalled. “One of the Hunters bears my mark,” he paused for a moment, “but I have no control over her.”

“I know.” He crossed his arms with a devilish smirk. “I saw.” He chuckled to himself and at his own thoughts. The things he could do, the fun he could have with this information. “I thought about killing her, I had the perfect opportunity to, but I realized we could use this to our advantage. Her marks mean she has shame. I’ll find out what it is and we can use it to get rid of her and the Hunters for good.”

The King of Demon’s chuckled back with his flames flickering. “I taught you well, Jinu.” He let out in a hushed tone as his flames curled back.

It was only a matter of time now.

Chapter Text

How did Huntr/x go from gold to this?

The view from the living room of Huntr/x tower is always stunning and spectacular. It wasn’t nicknamed Seoul Sky for nothing. It was the sixth tallest building in the world and overlooked the whole entire capitol. To the normal eye, it was breathtaking. The buildings and streets down below looked as small as building blocks and during the night, the city lit up like a star speckled painting. Even the Han River felt like it was nothing more than a kiddie pool of water.

But to a well trained Hunter’s gaze… right now it was something else.

The Honmoon that stretched out and protected the city was in disarray. It was quite literally burning away. The dark red flames flickered and dispersed leaving large holes in the barrier. Demons were going to have no problem crawling through. The current view from their penthouse was a nightmare. There were so many weak spots. None of Huntr/x had ever seen the Honmoon like this before.

Gwi-ma must have known they were close to sealing the Honmoon for good which is why he sent the Saja Boys their way, why he sent Jinu their way. And the worst part? It was working. The three of them were hurt, Rumi the worst of them. Rumi's voice was breaking every time she sang and all three of them were terrified out of their minds. The Honmoon was falling apart and a demon boy band was stealing their fans. Things couldn’t get worse.

Laying facedown across the narrow end of their five sided bar table, Rumi took a few deep breaths. She had a bandaid across her nose along with several other scrapes on her face and a nasty cut over her bottom right lip. Her eyes had faint remnants of tears in them. She had her left arm tucked underneath the corner with her hand gripping the short edge of the table from underneath. Her forehead was resting next to her fingers.

The right leg of her pants had been cut away and her whole top had been removed. Her injured thigh was carefully wrapped in white bandages. Her right arm was straight with her body and the upper part of it was neatly wrapped in bandages as well. Both areas had been wiped clean of blood.

More importantly though, her demon patterns that spiraled around her arms, upper back, chest, shoulders and neck were all completely out in the open and exposed. She could feel her friends' eyes on her, on the patterns. Celine never even looked at them for that long before. She knew no one wanted to look at them. They were hideous and a constant reminder of how she was a mistake. They were a burden. The thought was twisting her insides into knots and she felt sick thinking about how her friends were looking at them.

Feeling a sharp stinging sensation in her back, Rumi hissed and clenched her eyes shut. In a way, the pain and discomfort was welcoming. It was a distraction and let her forget about her thoughts and the feelings that came with them.

The pain increased and she bared her teeth. There was only so much painkillers could help with. “Agh…!” She let out in a harsh groan while gripping the table edge tighter. She tensed up the muscles on the left side of her body and twisted slightly. It hurt.

“Hey, hey.” Zoey’s soft and gentle voice filled her ears. It was as soothing as ever. “You’re doing great, Rumi. Mira’s almost done.”

With heavy breathing, the girl with purple hair lifted her head and glanced up. She had one eye closed as she stared at her friend who was on her knees in front of her. “It still hurts whether I’m doing great or not…” She exhaled.

“I…” She trailed off and lowered her head. She had a few cuts on both her cheeks and forehead as well as a bandaid over her nose. Her hair was a frizzy mess. “I know.” She gulped.

Zoey didn’t know how Mira was stitching Rumi’s injuries. Her friend’s pained breathing made her stomach feel like it was caving in on itself. She felt so unwell. Her thighs were tingling and numb and the feeling was trailing through her legs.

With a slow and shaky deep breath, the rapper raised her hand and placed it on Rumi’s left shoulder. “You’re still doing great. You’re already looking better and more aware.” She smiled with trembling lips.

Blinking, Rumi’s eyes fell towards her friend’s hand that was touching her. Her eyes widened. Zoey’s fingers were curled over her demon patterns and holding her. She stared. Not even Celine would touch her arms. All her adoptive mother ever did was quickly pull down her sleeves and hide her patterns so neither of them had to look at them. She had never felt someone else’s skin touch her bare shoulders before.

Her breath hitched and she flinched.

Zoey quickly pulled her arm back with wide eyes. “S-Sorry!” She let out a few sharp breaths before lightly gasping as her wrist was snatched.

Holding onto her arm, the lead singer locked eyes with her. Her eyes then grew wide. She quickly released her grasp and lowered her left arm. “Sorry…” She swallowed hard while lowering her head. “I-” She cut herself off. “Sorry…” She repeated.

Rumi had never felt such a kind and tender touch against her patterns before. She didn’t know how to respond to it.

Zoey stared at her and tilted her head. Her brow knitted in thought as she realized this. With a small exhale through her nose, she brought her hand back up and placed it between her friend’s neck and shoulder. “It’s okay.” She quietly spoke while benevolently caressing her demon patterns. “You’re okay and safe with us.” She soothed while placing her forehead on top of her head. “You’re okay.”

After a moment of letting Rumi catch her breath, Zoey held up her left thumb, signaling for Mira to continue.

The redhead took a very slow and deep breath in before exhaling. Her hair was fully up in a messy ponytail and she had her glasses on. She stared at Rumi’s back for a second with heavy and dark bags under her eyes. They had been up most of the night tending to her injuries. It was nearing the early morning hours now.

But, Rumi was in much better shape. The pile of red stained rags and bottle of warm soapy water on a chair could attest to that.

Mira’s hands were covered in the dried blood of her friend and while she looked calm on the outside, she felt like vomiting on the inside. Her stomach was churning and her heart was pounding so fast inside her chest it hurt.

But, she knew someone had to help Rumi. It’s not like they could just go to the hospital. What were they even supposed to tell them? They could have called Celine maybe but at the moment it was obvious Rumi didn’t want to talk to her.

As they were always told, their faults and fears could never be seen…

Quickly inhaling, Mira leaned back over Rumi with sutures and a needle held in a pair of needle holders. She narrowed her tired eyes. Four out of the five lacerations on her back had been stitched up, the fifth one was over halfway done. It only needed a few more stitches. Taking the curved needle, she held her breath and pierced Rumi’s skin.

The purple haired girl let out a pained shout, her voice cracking. While Zoey held onto her tighter, Mira’s face twisted. She hated this so much. She was on the verge of breaking down into tears. She was hurting Rumi even if there was good intentions behind it. With another shaky breath, she moved the needle through the other side of her skin. She started to disassociate, fully toning out everything. She had to finish.

Tying off the last stitch and cutting it off, Mira pulled back with a sharp breath. “Done.” She softly breathed in and out while setting everything aside on a chair. She finally let her hands start to shake. She had been holding herself together for too long. She stared at the blood on her hands before sniffling and reaching up under her glasses to rub the tears from her eyes. A few of her tears fell down her face and trickled across the several cuts and scrapes she had.

Zoey’s face fell as she saw this. Her eyes widened. She swallowed hard and gently patted the back of Rumi’s head. “Take a breather.” She mumbled while standing up. Her legs still felt like jelly. “Mira…?” She held out a hand.

Taking a quick step away, she wrapped her arms around herself. “It’s fine.” She choked back on her tears while composing herself. “We need to get bandages around her.”

“R-Right…” The rapper slowly lowered her head. She frowned while her eyes started to water.

Hearing the two of them talk, Rumi gritted her teeth. She gripped the edge of the table tight and closed her eyes. She felt so guilty. Her friends shouldn’t be having to do this. Her friends didn’t deserve this kind of torment. She took a few uneven breaths and turned her head to face them. “Guys… I’m… I’m sorry. I-”

“Hey, hey.” Zoey whipped her head around and pointed at her. “You’re supposed to be taking a breather, remember?”

“Yeah but-”

“No buts.” Mira interrupted her with a deep breath. She then lowered her arms to her sides. “You need to rest. We’ll finish bandaging you up and help you to bed, okay?”

“But-”

“I told you, we can talk tomorrow.” Zoey stepped back over. She placed her hand on Rumi’s forehead and ran it over her head. She pushed down all her loose strands of hair. “We’ll bandage you up and I’ll put some bandaids on Mira and then we can all call it a night. I think we all need some sleep. Okay?”

Staring up at her, the lead singer sniffled slightly before nodding slowly. “O-Okay.” Her voice shook. She didn’t deserve this level of kindness and compassion. She didn’t deserve them.

“Girls?” Bobby’s voice echoed and their shoulders flinched. None of them even heard the elevator door open. They were all too preoccupied.

“It’s a lot more serious than I thought-” He cut himself off. It was too late for the girls to move and hide. They all froze and went stiff with wide eyes staring at him.

Standing by their wall of award records, Bobby let his phone slip from his hand and fall onto the floor with a clattering thud. His eyes grew wide as they darted between the three of them and their injuries. Not to mention the bloody towels and Mira’s blood covered hands. He tried to speak but nothing came out. His voice and breath both cracked. His eyes glazed over with a fearful worry.

“Oh no…” Mira stared back at him.

“O-Okay.” Taking a deep breath, Zoey nodded. “We might need to talk now, Rumi.” She gulped.

“Go grab some more painkillers.” The choreographer mumbled.

“Got it.” The Korean-American nodded again. “I think I’ll grab some soju too.” She exhaled.

From Bobby’s phone, Soda Pop quietly played in the background. Today, ever since that song was released, had just not been Huntr/x’s day. Everything that could have gone wrong did.

They didn’t even know how to fix any of it.

Chapter Text

Sitting on a bar stool with her legs spread wide, Mira tapped her foot aggressively. Her glasses were firmly held in her hand. She had cleaned both Zoey and Rumi’s cuts and scrapes and placed bandaids on their faces before tending to Rumi’s more serious injuries. She had been worried about them. She didn’t even concern herself with her own beat up face.

Gritting her teeth, she hissed with a flinch and pulled away as a deep cut above her right eyebrow was wiped with a washcloth.

“Stop it.” Bobby scolded. “It has to get cleaned.” He moved his hand up towards her again.

She moved her head away more with a snarl.

“Mira.” His eyes narrowed.

“Ugh.” She rolled her eyes while letting her shoulders fall. She then sat upright and closed her eyes.

With a small sigh, Bobby gently went to clean the cut. “So… demons are real…”

“Yep.” Zoey nodded. She was wrapping Rumi’s torso in bandages. Bobby had his back to them since the lead singer was still topless. The rapper’s eyes kept trailing back to Rumi’s bare chest no matter how many times she quickly looked away.

“And Rumi is a demon because she has those purple patterns…” Their manager went on while placing a bandaid on Mira’s forehead.

“Half demon, but yes.” Said girl with purple hair took a deep breath while sitting on a stool. She could feel Zoey’s eyes staring at her and it wasn't at her patterns. The heat had risen to her face and was burning her cheeks. She was aware she was blushing hard which only made it worse.

“And all three of you hunt demons… just like the Sunlight Sisters did, just like Rumi’s mother and Celine did…” He took a deep breath while moving to clean a gash on Mira’s right cheek.

“We do.” The redhead replied with a small grimace. The gash burned as it was being cleaned. “Whenever we find free time and aren’t working on songs, we do. Or if something comes up and we have to make time, we do.”

There was a long silence that followed. The girls of Huntr/x were expecting it. They knew their manager was going to have a million questions. They were all mentally preparing a list of answers for him.

“So…” Bobby trailed off. He set the washcloth he had down and picked up a bandaid. “When do you girls actually use your free time for yourselves?”

Mira fell out of her chair at the question. Out of all the things he could have asked, that was his first real question. That was his big main concern. “What?!” She jumped back up onto her feet and placed a hand on the stool. “That’s all you have to say?!”

“Um, yeah?” He cocked his head to the side. He then stood up on his toes and reached up to place the bandaid he had on her cheek. “You girls are going to burn yourselves out if you don’t take time to just breathe.”

Her eye twitched. The world was on the verge of ending and he was concerned with how much selfcare they were doing.

“What?” He placed his heels back on the floor. “If you girls are constantly working on making your fans happy AND hunting demons to keep all of Korea safe, you deserve to have time to yourselves. I can’t imagine how stressful it must be, both mentally and physically.”

“He’s taking this surprisingly well.” Zoey blinked as she finished bandaging Rumi. She eyed her once more before looking up at her face. “You’re definitely not going to be able to get a bra on.”

“Just… grab one of Mira’s crop tops.” Rumi looked away with a deep red face. She waved her off.

The rapper flashed a smile followed by a small and low chuckle. Rumi was far too modest. “Kay.” She slipped away. “I’ll be right back.” She waved while getting into the elevator.

By the time the Huntr/x girls had changed clothes, the sun was starting to peak over the horizon. Seoul was slowly being illuminated by its warm rays again and the dark shadows that burdened the city during the night were being pushed away.

Zoey had changed into her purple turtle pajama bottoms and matching top and Mira was in her long oversized grumpy polar bear sweater. Both were sitting on the couch on either side of Rumi. The lead singer was in Mira’s ‘Won’t Miss’ shirt and a pair of Zoey’s extra baggy sweatpants. Underneath the crop top, the bandages around Rumi’s arm and back could be seen. Her demon patterns on her neck and left arm were also visible.

In the kitchen, Bobby had tossed his light blue blazer onto the counter along with his lanyard. After setting a tea kettle down, he grabbed a tray with three streaming cups of ginseng tea. Walking into the living room in his Huntr/x shirt, he set the tray down on the coffee table. “Here.” He exhaled while handing each of the girls a cup. “It should help you guys feel better.”

“I think soju would be more helpful.” Zoey mumbled with a small and tired laugh.

“Probably.” He let out another breath. He then slid his hands into his pockets and sat down on the low table. He glanced up and eyed the three girls as they all slowly took a drink. They looked so tired and worn out. They looked so defeated. He frowned and lowered his head. “I guess… we should call off going to the Idol Awards this year.”

Zoey lowered her cup and stared at her reflection in her drink. “Considering how Rumi can’t sing right now…”

“And can barely stand on her own…” Mira added while holding the warm cup close to her body.

“No… no we can’t!” Rumi quietly snapped while looking around the room. “This is more than just a battle for our fans. It’s a battle for their hearts and minds. And this is the biggest battlefield of them all. We can’t cancel, we have to absolutely crush that stage. We have to be better than we’ve ever been to defeat the Saja Boys."

“You’re in no condition to perform." Bobby held out his hand with a furrowed brow. “You’re going to end up killing yourself if you don’t let your body rest.”

Mira looked up and blinked once. She was taken aback by his bluntness but it was nice to hear someone else say what she had been thinking.

“I know but,” the lead singer clenched her jaw and closed her eyes. Zoey and Mira might know about her patterns, but she still had the hope of getting rid of them. There was still a chance she could turn the Honmoon gold and her patterns could disappear for good like Celine said. “But this is when we strengthen the Honmoon for the whole year.” It wasn’t a lie, but it still didn’t feel like the whole truth. She still hadn’t talked to them about Celine yet. “Even if we can’t get it to gold, we have to at least strengthen it. If we don't, so many more people are going to go missing.”

“Hey,” Zoey placed a hand on her friend’s forearm and gently squeezed, “it’s okay. We’re going to figure this out.”

“The Honmoon is the barrier that protects this world from the demon world, right?” Bobby glanced between them. “How exactly do you strengthen it?”

“By igniting the hearts and minds of our fans.” Rumi slumped. “Our voices amplify their souls and we use their joy and unity to create a barrier that demons fueled by shame and hatred can’t pass through. And the Saja Boys singing tears it apart and lets the demons slip through. So we CAN’T skip the Idol Awards!” Her voice cracked as she raised it. Her breath then hitched and she went quiet as pain shot through her back.

“Careful.” Mira braced a hand on her shoulder. “We don’t want to tear your stitches open.”

Bobby went quiet. He slowly exhaled before glancing outside. He stared at the beautiful city below him before looking back at his girls. “What does it look like?” He suddenly asked.

“Huh?” Zoey eyed him. “What does what look like?”

“Seoul. What does it look like right now to you with the damage the Saja Boys have done to the Honmoon?”

Blinking, she eyed her friends before looking behind him and at the city. She gulped and lowered her head. “It looks like it’s burning.” Her fingers tightly gripped her cup of tea so hard her knuckles turned white. “The whole city looks like it’s burning.”

He glanced back outside and stared at the beautiful city again. He couldn’t even imagine what it would look like on fire. Shaking his head, he looked back at them. “Okay. We’ll figure this out one problem at a time. Biggest issue, you literally can’t perform.” He gestured towards Rumi. “We can cancel all other live performances for the next thirteen days but I still don’t think that will be enough time. Your leg…”

“It might just barely be.” The girl with purple hair looked up. “We heal much faster as Hunters. I might just barely make it in time if we don’t do any other performances. But…” She trailed off and lowered her head. “We’d be disappointing so many fans until then…”

“Then I guess we’ll be disappointing fans.” Their manager sharply exhaled while crossing his arms. He would take all the backlash from the network he had to. Anything for his girls.

“We can do some meet and greats to tie them over.” Zoey suggested. “That way Rumi can still be resting and stay seated during them.”

“Great idea, loving it.” Bobby smiled while pointing at her.

“And in the meantime, we could work on a new song for the Idol Awards. Something fierce and bold that will really unite everyone.” Mira grinned.

“Exactly!” He waved his arm at her. “We’re going to show those disgusting Saja Boys why they don’t mess with Huntr/x, why they don’t mess with my girls, and send those demons back to the depths from where they came!”

“Yeah!” Mira set her cup of tea on the table while holding her arms out.

“Yeah!” Zoey held her arms close to her chest and curled her fingers. Her cup of tea was resting by her feet.

“Yeaaah!”

“Yeaaah!”

They went back and forth before two of them looked at Rumi. Taking a deep breath, the lead singer slowly set her tea down before flashing a grin.

“Yeaaaaah!” They all quietly cheered.

“We’re going to kick their butts!” Zoey threw her fists around.

“That’s my girls!” Bobby waved his fist in the air. “I’m loving this energy!” He smiled brightly before it slowly faded. “But… wait, what about Rumi’s voice? What exactly is even wrong with it?”

“It’s… it’s these.” Rumi raised her hand and gently touched her neck. Her fingers trailed across her demon patterns. “It’s like they’re strangling me and choking my voice every time I try to sing.” She bared her teeth in frustration and firmly gripped her neck. “It just has to be happening now when I’m so close… we’re so close.” She corrected herself and lowered her arm.

“Do you know why they’re doing it now?” His brow knitted.

“I don’t know.” She softly shook her head. “They’ve been growing more recently. They’ve been spreading a lot more.” She swallowed hard. If they kept growing like they were, she wouldn’t be able to hide them.

“Your voice… it’s been getting worse since we released Golden.” Zoey spoke up in realization.

“That’s right. Since we started seeing gold on the Honmoon.” Mira’s eyes darted around in thought before she looked over at her friends.

Tapping his foot, Bobby stared at the floor with crossed arms. He was quiet for a moment before his eyes widened. “That’s it…” He trailed off.

“That’s what?” Rumi eyed him.

“Your patterns.” He exhaled and leaned forward. “You said demons run off shame and hatred, right? That’s exactly how you feel about your patterns and the choices your parents made and yourself, right?”

She blankly stared back at him. “If I wanted a therapy session I would have paid for a therapist.”

He rolled his eyes with a sigh. “Okay, okay but listen.” He waved his hands. “Golden is all about you not hiding who you are and finally showing your true self to the world and being able to find your place as who you are. But you’ve been doing the exact opposite of that by keeping this secret your whole life. The more you sing about being yourself, the more your patterns grow because you’re still hiding.”

“You have been closing yourself off and keeping yourself distant and not wanting to talk about things more than usual too.” Mira quietly added.

Zoey silently agreed with a slow nod. “And in its own way, even though you had good intentions for the Honmoon, it was still selfish of you to push up the Golden release too. We were supposed to be on hiatus.”

“That’s a whole lot of negative emotions coming from you and fueling your demon half.” Bobby took a deep breath. “It’s not that your patterns are growing and strangling you, you’re strangling yourself with them.”

The lead singer went to speak but couldn’t find the words. Blinking, she lowered her head. Her brow furrowed and she gritted her teeth. Was she the reason she was losing her voice? Was she self sabotaging herself and condemning the world because she was trying to hide her demon half?

Celine would have slapped Bobby upside the head for putting that thought in her mind. Her patterns were a burden, weren’t they? They were a mark of absolute shame. They were a constant reminder of how she was a mistake created by the choices of her parents. They had to be hidden because no one would understand. She had to be more than perfect to make up for the disgrace her patterns slated against her.

But what if… Bobby was right?

What if to fix the Honmoon, she has to accept herself as a whole?

The world may very likely be doomed if that’s what had to be done.

Because she still felt like she was cursed.

Chapter Text

Rumi needed help making it to her bed. She couldn’t even move her right leg without her femur feeling like it was being ripped out of her body. Even with all the analgesics she had taken, it wasn’t helping nearly enough. The adrenaline when they were fighting against the water demons really had blinded her to how hurt she was. There’s no way she could put up a fight now.

Mira said she got lucky though, if that’s what they were going to call it. Jinu’s claws had missed her main arteries. All he did was pierce her muscles and shred them. It may have been the best possible outcome, but still hurt unimaginably bad. She was letting out a harsh and pained breath with each step they moved.

After making it to her bed, she collapsed onto her stomach between her pillows with a breath of relief. Reaching out with her arm, she grabbed her teddy bear and slowly pulled it close. She buried her face into its head and let out a muffled shout before relaxing with heavy breathing.

“Oh… Rumi…” Zoey breathed out while making her way to the left side of the bed. She sat down beside her and looked out onto the porch where a bird was sitting on the railing. Taking a deep breath, she placed a hand on her friend’s shoulder and closed her eyes. “You’ll make it through this, okay? I know it really, really hurts but you’re so much stronger than this pain. I know it’s hard to imagine not feeling terrible right now, but when you pull through you’re going to think ‘wow, I can’t even remember what it was liking feeling that bad.’”

“Hey, Zoey.” Mira spoke up.

“Hm?” She glanced up at her and blinked.

The redhead had her arms crossed and was staring blankly at her. “She’s asleep.” She gestured with her head towards Rumi.

“Huh?” The rapper let out in a squeak while twisting around to look at her. “Oh.” She let out in a breath.

After only being in her bed for a few seconds, Rumi was completely out cold. For the first time since the nightmare that was their night had started, she looked at peace. Her face was relaxed and her breathing was soft and gentle.

Zoey couldn’t help but give a small smile as she saw this. Reaching out, she brushed a few strands of her friend's messy purple hair behind her ear. “Good. She needs it.”

Standing there, Mira swallowed. She stared at Rumi for a few seconds in silence before closing her eyes. “Zoey?” She harshly breathed out.

Noticing the shift in her monotone voice, the rapper quickly stood up. “What’s up?”

She took a few deep and shaky breaths in an attempt to keep herself composed. It was only helping so much. With everything that had been happening, she didn’t have the time to fully process the demon patterns that were on her friend. Right now, it was all hitting her full force. “Do you think…” Her voice was low and quiet. She bit her lip. “Do you think she could actually be working for Gwi-ma?”

“What…?” Zoey’s brow furrowed.

“What if she’s a spy for him?” The redhead opened her eyes. They were wide with dilated pupils and shaky. “What if she’s been earning our trust this whole time just to betray us in the end and destroy the Honmoon? What if Celine is in on all this too, what if she’s a demon just like her?”

Mira’s breathing started to grow uneven and her chest started to drastically rise and fall. “What if she’s still lying? What if this is all just a game to her? Wh-What if we’re just pawns to her?” Her voice cracked. She couldn’t stand the thought of that. “She’s still keeping secrets, I know she is. I know she’s still not telling us everything and-” Her breath hitched and tears started to swell up in her eyes. “What if she’s just using us-”

“Mira!” Zoey shouted in a whisper. She didn’t want to wake Rumi but she knew she had to snap her out of it.

Flinching, the redhead glanced at her. She clenched her eyes shut and quickly moved her hands over her mouth.

Seeing her shoulders start to shake, the rapper stepped closer. Her jaw quivered slightly. Taking a deep breath, she moved her arms around her friend and held her tight. “I know… I know it’s hard for you to let down your guard and trust people. I know you’ve been hurt by your family, by the ones you were supposed to be able to trust, and now you’re always worried everyone who’s kind to you wants something or is going to betray you, but we’re not like them.”

Zoey tightened her hug and flashed her teeth. “We’re your family now. We’re the family you deserved even if you don’t think you’re worthy of us. I know you’re scared, I’m scared too, but that is Rumi.” She pulled away slightly and pointed towards the purple haired girl on the bed. “That is our best friend who would and has fought through unimaginable pain and agony for us. She would do anything for us. And…” She took a few shallow breaths. “I would do anything for her. And for you too. We’re going to figure this out. Together.”

Mira’s breathing calmed down slightly before growing steady. Reaching up, she rubbed her eyes under her glasses. “S-Sorry I… I don’t know what came over me…”

“Shut up.” The Korean-American placed a finger against the redhead’s lips. “Don’t ever apologize for how you feel. I know it’s difficult for you to express how you feel. We’re all overwhelmed right now. You don’t have to apologize.”

She nodded back slowly before deeply breathing in. She glanced over at Rumi and stared at her demon patterns for a moment before exhaling. “I just… I didn’t mean…” She trailed off. She knew she would do anything for Rumi too. She’d even give her life for her. Zoey too.

“Come on,” Zoey tugged on her arm, “let’s get some sleep. It will help you think better.” She smiled softly. Mira could see it in her eyes; Zoey was close to crashing out too.

She just hoped she could help her in return when it inevitably happens.

“Right.” The choreographer nodded some more while moving towards the door. Blinking, she stopped by the box of tonics the three of them had picked up for Rumi. Grabbing one of them, she eyed the peeling label that was on it. She squinted while picking at it and pulling it off. Underneath the label, the package read 100% grape juice. She let out a low groan and rolled her shoulders back. “Zoeeey.”

Watching the two of them leave, the magpie sitting out on the railing on the porch cocked its head to the side. As it did, two more pairs of eyes appeared on its face. It blinked each one of its six eyes individually before flying off.

The girls of Huntr/x slept the entire rest of the day and well into the night. They only got up because Bobby made them so they could wash Rumi’s wounds so they wouldn’t get infected. The purple haired girl slept through the next day and night, only getting up when her bandages needed changed. She had never wanted to sleep so much before. Her body really had hit a breaking point and she had pushed it past that. As an added plus, sleeping meant she didn’t have to feel the dull radiating ache going through her body. It was sort of like death, she was free from the pains of living, but without actually dying.

It was good she was resting though. If she wasn’t, Bobby really was going to force her too. That is if Zoey and Mira didn’t make her first.

With the sun high over Seoul, Bobby was busy explaining why Huntr/x was ghosting all forms of media for the last two days as well as today. It was going well for the most part. There was quite a lot of yelling going on but regardless, he had their backs. Especially now more than ever.

Inside the living room of their penthouse, Mira and Zoey were busy. They had moved the coffee table out of the way and in its place, Zoey had scattered out every single one of her notebooks. All of them were on the floor in carefully sorted piles. If they were going to make the best song of their lives, they needed everything out on the table.

The table was just too small to hold all of the rapper’s ideas and notes over the years. So the floor was going to have to do.

Flipping through the pages of one of her notebooks, Zoey narrowed her eyes. Her eyes darted across the page. “Ugh.” Her shoulders fell and she tossed it aside. “That one won’t work either. It’s too depressing. You know, the whole fleeting nature of time and the general weirdness of being alive. Middle of the night I can’t sleep vibes.” She sighed. “I bet Coldplay would know what kind of song we should do…” She mumbled to herself.

“Yeah, that’s pretty depressing.” Mira nodded with her glasses on. She turned the page in one of the notebooks and paused. She then blinked a few times. “What… are these Santa Doms designs?”

She quickly let out a squeak and lunged across the couch to snatch the notebook out of her hands like a wild animal. “Wait, don't look at that notebook! It’s really, really weird!”

The redhead half smiled with a small hushed laugh as she went to pick up another notebook to look through. “I don’t think it’s weird. Maybe a little freaky, but I like freaky.” She eyed her and her smile grew. “You should bookmark that idea. I like it.” She chuckled.

“Oh?” Zoey blinked. Her eyes then widened. “Oh…” She trailed off and her face went red.

“Heh.” She softly chuckled some more before raising an eyebrow as she heard the elevator door ding. “Is Bobby back already?” She glanced over her shoulder.

“He shouldn’t be.” The Korean-American twisted her body around on the couch.

Stepping slowly out of the elevator, Rumi took a few small breaths. She braced her hands against their wall of framed records and moved forward with a limp followed by a small grunt.

“Rumi!” Mira exhaled while standing up.

“Wait,” Zoey grabbed her arm and gently pulled her back onto the couch, “let her.” She gave her a reassuring nod.

The redhead went to protest only to go quiet and nod.

With slow and steady deep breaths, Rumi made her way across to their living room. Her back felt like it was on fire and her leg ached unlike any sprain or pulled muscle she ever had. She was at least able to stand on it now. She could even slowly move it. But she still hurt.

Making it to the couch, she leaned forward and braced her hands against the cushion. She then pulled herself slowly up with a groan before laying across it on her stomach. “Hey.” She smiled with a tired chuckle.

“Well you’re looking better.” Zoey leaned forward with a smile. “You were actually able to get out of bed and get up here by yourself.”

“Even though you shouldn’t be doing it by yourself.” Mira interjected with narrowed eyes. “Do you remember what resting means?”

The lead singer rolled her eyes with a small sigh. She then eyed the stacks upon piles of notebooks. “You guys working on the new song for the Idol Awards?”

“Yep. It’s…” The redhead lowered her head. She sighed. “It’s going.”

“Poorly.” Zoey pouted with a small huff.

Rumi let out a very quiet laugh. Slowly, she breathed in. “Would… you guys want to take a break then?”

“What do you need?” The Korean-American was quick to ask. She had already set her notebook that she was reading onto the couch cushion.

Taking a deep breath, the purple haired girl closed her eyes and lowered her head. “Can… I have help taking a shower? I smell terrible and my hair needs to be washed.” She flipped her long braid which hadn’t been taken down for the past few days. It was messy and loose.

Glancing at each other, Mira and Zoey blinked. They then both smiled.

“Sure.” The choreographer reached out and placed a hand on her friend's head. She gently rubbed it. “We’d love to.”

Chapter Text

Asking for help was already hard enough for the lead singer of Huntr/x to do, but accepting the help she asked for was a challenge she wasn’t fully prepared for.

Rumi kept her eyes closed as Mira helped her slip the crop top she had on off and Zoey helped her take off her sweatpants. She still couldn’t get used to the thought about being naked around them even if they were the same gender and her best friends. Her entire upbringing, no matter how good Celine’s intentions were, told her that exposing herself, exposing her demon patterns, was wrong. The feeling of shame was growing worse, especially now that her patterns were growing further down her arms.

She had to stay covered up until the Honmoon was gold and her patterns were gone.

Yet here she was letting the two of them undress her.

Zoey and Mira had helped her change her bandages before but something felt different this time. Their hands gently caressed her skin as they unwrapped the white cloth around her body.

Running water filled her ears and she lightly swallowed. She felt their fingers trail her sides and run along her patterns. It was weird. She didn’t understand it. But she didn’t fight against it either. She didn’t mind it. She gave into it if anything.

“Rumi?” Zoey’s soft voice hit her ears. “Are you okay?”

Biting her lip and keeping her eyes closed, the purple haired girl gave a slow nod.

“Your arm is looking pretty good.” Mira spoke up as she helped Rumi step over the bathtub wall. “We’ll probably be able to take the stitches out tomorrow. Your back… not as much.” She scowled.

“Yeah…” She exhaled. She then softly gasped as warm water fell across her body. It sent a tingle down her spine and legs that was followed by goosebumps. After a moment, she slowly breathed out and relaxed. “It hurts pretty bad too.” She still had her eyes closed.

“It’s at least healing well.” Zoey perked up. By the sound of her voice, she was standing in front of Rumi. “It looks pretty inflamed around the gashes themselves but that’s good. That means it’s healing.”

“It still hurts.” Was her reply followed by a small, tired laugh.

“I know it does.” Mira softly exhaled from behind her. Placing her hands on her shoulders where her demon patterns were, she gently rubbed them. Her friend’s muscles were alarmingly tense and tight. It was the result of being overworked and stressed. She desperately needed a break.

Feeling her shoulders being massaged, Rumi let out a breath. She arched her back slightly and tilted her head back. She took a few small breaths before placing her hand against the wall to brace herself.

The warmth from the water and her friend’s soft touch felt like it was melting her bones.

Zoey smiled to herself while watching her relax. Without so much as a word, she pulled Rumi’s long purple braid over her left shoulder and in front of her. She began to take it down, her hair unraveling and going down to her ankles.

It was always so hard to get Rumi to take her hair down. She always had it up. Always had it neat and tidy. Always tried to tuck all her stray hairs away. It was part of her workaholic nature. She didn’t know how to handle doing nothing and relaxing. Her hair was always up and ready so she could work on something.

Both Zoey and Mira loved it when they could finally take it down for her. It meant she was finally letting her guard down, finally breaking the walls down and taking a moment to just breathe. A moment to just exist without needing a purpose.

“Rumi.” Mira’s voice whispered into her ear.

Breathing softly with her mouth partially open, said girl gulped just slightly. “Hm?” She raised an eyebrow with her eyes still closed.

“Tilt your head back farther for me so I can wash your hair.” The redhead spoke while trailing her fingers in circles over her demon patterns on her shoulders.

She let out a small sound, tilting her head farther back.

Moving her long hair back over her shoulder, Zoey handed it off to Mira. She then reached over and grabbed a wash cloth followed by soap that wouldn’t irritate her injuries. She got the fabric sudsy before raising her hand with it. “Deep breath. It might sting. I’ll be gentle though. I promise.”

“Right…” Rumi nodded slowly. Feeling the cloth brush across her injured arm, she couldn’t help but let out a small gasp. She winced with a grimace as it stung.

The rapper immediately paused. “You okay?”

Her friend slowly nodded back.

“Just checking.” She gave her a worried look before slowly breathing in and washing the rest of her arm. She then moved to her other arm and then her shoulders and neck.

“We just want to make sure you’re comfortable.” Mira softly spoke into her ear.

Rumi gulped from her voice. Her face started to turn red and she bit her lip.

The choreographer let out a low chuckle as she ran her fingers through her friend’s long hair. Water had completely drenched it now. She couldn’t help but smile at the small sounds of Rumi’s breathing and her flustered state.

The purple haired girl was so obliviously clueless when it came to everything, especially when it came to herself. It was cute.

“Hah…” Rumi let out a quiet sound as she felt Mira’s fingers massage shampoo into her scalp. She started to breathe a little heavier while letting her shoulders lower.

“Hmm.” The redhead purred while moving her fingers down and through her long purple hair.

With her fingers curling against the shower wall, she bit her lip harder. She felt Zoey’s hand move down the center of her chest and around her sides. She quietly let out a trembling breath.

It was such a gentle and kind touch. It was something she wasn’t used to.

Her breath then hitched as Zoey’s hand moved further up on her torso underneath her breast.

The rapper paused. “You okay?”

She slowly nodded back. She then let out a muffled moan as Mira’s fingers went back to her scalp. It felt like she was turning her skull to mush.

Zoey let out a small and hushed laugh at the sight of Rumi’s deep blush. She was unlike anyone she had ever met before. Her and Mira both. They were both patient with her and her unique way of thinking. She would be as slow and as patient as Rumi needed her to be.

“You know,” the Korean-American slowly breathed in, “demon patterns actually look really good on you.” She washed the top of her chest before moving her hand down to wash her injured thigh carefully. “I know you feel like you need to hide them, but I think they’re gorgeous. The way they spiral around in their own special way. They tell their own story, like streams leaving a river.”

“She’s saying they’re hot but in a fancy way.” Mira added in with a chuckle. She then placed a hand on Rumi’s forehead and pulled her head back to rinse out her hair.

Zoey rolled her eyes. Still smiling endearingly, she moved her hand to Rumi’s left thigh. She rubbed it with the washcloth softly. Her hand slowly shifted, moving into the inner part of her leg. She gently massaged the area while stepping in closer.

Rumi’s breathing started to deepen and grow slightly unsteady. She bit further up on her lip as her shoulders rose and fell more.

Noticing this, Mira’s brow knitted. She wrapped her long hair back in front of her and stood close. “Rumi?” She quietly asked while placing both her hands on her shoulders.

Feeling herself start to hyperventilate, she clenched her eyes shut tighter. “…wait…” She croaked out in a breath. She couldn’t even breathe anymore.

In an instant, both girls immediately withdrew from her.

“Rumi?” Zoey’s voice echoed inside her head. “Rumi?”

A hand touched her face and she softly gasped. She finally opened her eyes. The light of the bathroom swarmed over the darkness of having her eyes closed. Her gaze met with the rapper’s who then smiled back at her.

“It’s okay.” Zoey reassured while caressing her cheek.

“You’re okay.” Mira moved beside her while placing a hand on her shoulder close to her neck. She gave her a firm squeeze before easing up.

Taking a few deep breaths to calm herself, Rumi slowly nodded. She then closed her eyes and exhaled. “It’s okay.” She mumbled quietly. “I’m okay.”

A little later in the afternoon, Rumi laid across the couch on her stomach. Her head was propped up on top of their duck plushie. While her friends were back in their sleepwear, she was in her own blue pajama pants with trains and teddy bears as well as a sleeveless gray hoodie. Her hair was still down. It was wavy and sprawled out around her.

She had one of Zoey’s notebooks in front of her but she wasn’t reading it. Instead, she was eyeing her exposed arm and her demon patterns.

I think they’re gorgeous.

They’re hot.

The comments plagued her mind but in a good way. No one had ever said anything like that to her before. Demons were disgusting and vile creatures, she always knew this from a young age, so she was content with hiding them. Yet her friends called them beautiful. Well, they didn’t use that exact word but it’s what Rumi imagined them saying.

Her eyes followed her patterns around her arm and she exhaled. She finally looked away from them and flipped through the notebook she had. She still felt so tired. She wasn’t really even reading anything.

“Do you guys have any ideas for our song?” She asked.

“Nope.” Zoey huffed. She was laying upside down on the couch with her legs over the back of it. “Nada. Zilch.”

“Ugh.” With a low groan, Mira faceplanted into the notebook she was reading. Her glasses nearly fell off her face. “The Honmoon is going to be doomed at this pace. Soda Pop is going to take over all our fans and all their souls are going to be stolen.” She groaned more while leaning backwards into the couch and sliding down it. In a slump, she spread her legs wide.

“We still have ten days before the Idol Awards. I’m sure it’ll be fine.” The lead singer of Huntr/x waved her off and tossed the notebook she had aside. She then picked up another. She blinked at the label on the notebook. Her brow knitted.

“Says the girl who’s not creating all the choreography for it.” The redhead eyed her. She then partially raised an eyebrow as she saw Rumi sitting up with her hands in her hoodie pocket. Her facial features had fallen just barely and her back was arched a little more than usual. “What’s wrong?”

“Hm?” Rumi snapped her attention to her. She pulled her hands free from her hoodie. “Nothing, I was just, I thought I’d sit up and move a little.” She took a deep breath and slowly extended her right leg. “I think I’m getting stiff.”

“Why don’t we take a break then?” Zoey glanced between the two of them. Her stomach then growled loud enough for both of them to hear. “I’m absolutely starving. I need body fuel for brain power so I can come up with lyrics.”

Still staring at Rumi, Mira narrowed her eyes. After a moment, she exhaled and pulled herself back. “Some snacking does sound good.” She moved her hands behind her head.

“Or an actual meal.” Rumi smiled while holding up a finger. She scrunched her shoulders up and lightly chuckled. “I don’t think I’ve eaten anything since before we went to get those tonics from that sketchy guy.”

“He’s not sketchy!” Zoey protested.

“You’re right.” Mira nodded and looked over at her. “He’s a con artist.”

“Ugh!” The rapper flailed her arms. “His website is totally legit though! I swear!”

Watching, Rumi let out a small laugh. She moved her hand over her mouth and her shoulders lightly bounced. Even when everything was in shambles, the two of them could always make her smile.

Coming back from handling the press and countless angry fans, Bobby stepped out of the elevator with an exaggerated breath. “I’m exhausted.” He arched his back with his arms hanging loosely. Not seeing the girls in the living room, he raised an eyebrow.

That’s when he heard laughing.

He took a step towards the left and glanced around the kitchen wall. Seeing all three members of Huntr/x eating in the dining room while joking around and smilimg, he smiled.

He smiled more as he noticed Rumi wearing a sleeveless hoodie a little more boldly. She didn’t even have a turtleneck on. The patterns on her neck were exposed and she didn’t seem to mind.

“I’ll just… talk to them later.” He quietly slipped back into the elevator. “I think I'll take a bath. I could use one.” He placed his hands on his hips with a nod as the elevator doors closed with a ding.

Chapter Text

Zoey couldn’t sleep that night. She was completely awake and staring at her ceiling with wide eyes. She was laying on top of her blankets with her arms and legs sprawled out. She sharply exhaled before closing her eyes.

Had she been too pushy with Rumi earlier? The question was haunting her thoughts. Was she doing too much? Rumi would never tell her if she was bothering her even if she was. So was she annoying her?

She let out a deep and low groan that came straight from her core. She closed her eyes and then anxiously started to use her nails to pick at the skin around her fingers. Noticing her physical response to her mental state, she quickly sat upright. Her hair was down and it flowed across her shoulders.

“Ugh. I need to calm down.” She gripped her ankles tight before looking around her disorganized room. Finding a pair of headphones on a mirror, she slid off her bed and stepped over to grab them.

“Maybe I’ll listen to a little TWICE.” She softly breathed out while pulling her headphones on. On her phone, she brought up her music. Strategy was the first song to start to play. She gave her phone a look with her nose scrunched up before skipping it. Next up was Set Me Free. She went to skip it only to stop herself.

With a slow breath out, she tossed her phone onto her bed. “[♫ Modeun geol ileobeorindaedo sanggwan eopseo. ♫]” She started to sing along. “[♫ Jigeum i gamjeongi sunganira haedo. Ijeneun deo isang nae mam sumgigin sileo. Ne nunbichi nal jayuropge mandeuljana. ♫]”

Nodding her head in time with the music, she placed her left hand over her headphones and pushed it closer against her ear. She closed her eyes. “♫ No, no, no, no, no. ♫” She hummed to herself as she started to pace around her room. She then snatched up one of her notebooks along with a pencil and started to quickly write, for the most part legible, words down.

“♫ Gonna set me, set me, set me free. ♫” She bobbed her head up and down while swaying her body around. Glancing up from her notebook, she let out a shouting yelp as her gaze fell onto another person in her room. She stumbled back. Her foot caught one of her notebooks on the floor and she slipped. Her back hit the floor with an echoing thud and her headphones fell off and bounced away from her.

Standing with crossed arms, Mira stared at her. “You didn’t answer when I knocked so I let myself in.”

“Okay, first off… ow!” The rapper quickly sat up while rubbing her head. “Secondly, I didn’t hear you. Third, that’s rude barging in. And fourth,” she jumped up to her feet and flailed her arms, “ow!”

She stared blankly back at her and blinked. “We can jump out of planes without parachutes. You’ll be fine.”

“Ugh. Whatever.” Zoey rolled her eyes while picking up her headphones. She then eyed Mira and raised an eyebrow. She looked tired with a sleepless look in her eyes too. She hadn’t even taken her hair down yet.

The redhead’s eyes shot from side to side as she glanced around the messy bedroom. She then eyed her friend and looked her up and down. When she noticed Zoey was looking back at her, she quickly averted her gaze while flexing her jaw and shifting the weight between her legs.

“Um,” the Korean-American blinked, “did you uh, want to talk about something?” She quietly asked with a furrowed brow.

“Well I mean if you’re not busy or anything.” She let her arms uncross and dangle at her sides as she took a few steps back and forth. “And if you want to, I guess we can.”

“Mira…” Her friend rolled her eyes with a smile. She then tossed her headphones onto her bed. “What’s up?”

“It’s… Rumi.” She exhaled while reaching up to awkwardly grab her arm. “Something’s bothering her. I can see it.”

The sentence felt like a blow to the gut to Zoey. All the air in her lungs forcefully escaped and she felt her fingers and hands go numb. Her expression dropped and her shoulders visibly deflated. She knew she had been too much.

“Should we, uh, like…” Mira trailed off. She stood there in silence before breathing in and closing her eyes. After exhaling, she looked back up. “Should we go talk to her?”

“Um…” Zoey lowered her head between her shoulders with a frown. Then she gulped. “I don’t know. A lot has happened, maybe she just wants time to herself. Maybe… we… I don’t know.”

There was a long moment of silence between the two.

“I wouldn’t want to be alone after all that.” The choreographer spoke up. Locking eyes with her friend's, she took a deep breath and looked away. She was starting to grow frustrated with herself. Why couldn’t she better express her concerns for her friend?

Keeping quiet, Zoey slowly nodded. After slowly breathing in, she held her breath for a few seconds and then exhaled. “You’re right. Let’s go.” She gestured with her hand for them to leave. If something was bothering Rumi, no matter what it was, they needed to talk about it.

After exiting the elevator on the floor below their living room, where Rumi’s room resides, both girls walked down a short hallway and came up to a door. They stood quietly in the silence before Mira finally took a deep breath.

She softly knocked.

“Rumi? Are you sleeping?” She asked.

No response.

She knocked again. “Rumi?”

There still wasn’t a response but through the still air cracked quiet and muffled crying.

The redhead’s breath hitched. Her eyes shot wide and she didn’t even hesitate to grab the door handle. “Rumi!”

Earlier in the night, Rumi sat on the edge of her bed on top of her left foot in the dimly lit darkness. She had her right leg bent and hanging over the bed. She slowly breathed in and out. With each breath, her shoulders lowered more and more.

Physically, she was feeling so much better. Especially after taking a shower and eating. She felt rejuvenated and ready. She was still walking with a limp but it felt like nothing compared to before. It was also just nice to have her hair down.

She was ready to punch Jinu in the face the next time she saw him.

Well almost. Her back was still aching.

Emotionally though? She thought she was doing better but right now she felt like she had faceplanted straight into bedrock again.

Taking a deep breath, she slowly leaned back while reaching into her hoodie pocket. She pulled out one of Zoey’s many, many notebooks. She hunched forward.

It was a purple notebook with several creases and bends on the front cover. It was labeled as ‘Zoey’s Awesome Diary’ with multiple hearts around it. On the bottom of the cover was a poorly scribbled demon with x’s for eyes burning in just as childishly drawn fire. At the top, the words ‘KILL DEMONS’ were boldly printed.

Rumi stared at it in her hands for what felt like forever. Part of her didn’t want to open it and read it. The other part of her though… she needed to know. She needed to know what her friends really thought about her.

She very slowly breathed in before flipping the notebook open and reading through it in the dark. With every page she read, more and more tears formed in her eyes. It was only a matter of time before her tears started to stream down her face.

“Rumi!” Mira half shouted as she forced her way into her friend's room. “What’s-” She choked on her own words. Her breath hitched as she locked eyes with Rumi.

The lead singer’s eyes were bloodshot and puffy. They were completely glazed over with tears. Her cheeks were moist and a deep shade of red. She was teetering on the edge of hyperventilating with raspy and uneven breaths.

When she made eye contact with her friend, Rumi’s eyes widened. She gasped against the air in her lungs and scrambled for a breath. She glanced between the two of them before sharply breathing in. She forcefully slammed the notebook she was reading onto her bed and quickly stood up.

Zoey’s brow knitted. Her mouth was slightly open. She glanced at the notebook Rumi had been reading before her eyes went wide. Her pupils dilated. A numb feeling of terror and regret washed over her. “No… no, Rumi!” She held out her hand and took a step towards her. That notebook was full of insults about demons. She had written down those ideas before she knew about Rumi’s patterns.

The purple haired girl bolted like a stray cat. She lunged towards her balcony and barely opened the door before slipping through it. She heard her name but she didn’t dare look back. She pushed off her right leg with a grimace and sprinted towards the side. She vaulted over the balcony railing with the Huntr/x logo glowing behind her.

Keeping her grip on the railing, she twisted her body around. Her feet firmly planted against the building. Taking a deep breath, she pushed back with her feet and let go with her hands. She dropped down several feet before her hands caught the balcony railing below. She let out a grunt as her body pushed against gravity. Regaining control of her body, she dropped down to the balcony below her again.

She kept going down one floor at a time before she hit a point where there weren't any more balconies for her to grab a hold of. Deeply breathing in, she let go with one hand and twisted her body to face away from their building. She placed the soles of her shoes against the glass windows. Below her, the Honmoon covering the building started to glow from her feet. She hung there and stared at the city below her that was bustling with lights and night life. It was beautiful. A world of dreams and magic. It was like the night sky was alive in the city below.

She then braced and let her fingers slip.

She started to slide down the side of the building. Her tennis shoes glided across the glass and the Honmoon that glowed. The lines of the barrier strummed like a guitar as her feet slid over them.

Nearing the ground, she jumped off. She tucked and rolled onto the street. She went to stand only to stumble with a grimace. She lost her balance for a moment and fell to one knee. She panted heavily and hissed slightly from pain before pushing herself back up and sprinting down the roas and into a more rural area.

She had to get away.

Chapter Text

Rumi knew Zoey and Mira were going to be following close behind. She had to move faster if she was going to get away.

She ran as hard as she could. Her chest and lungs were screaming from exertion. Her footsteps were heavy and loud as they slammed into the concrete. She had her fingers fully extended as she pushed herself. She felt a sharp sting radiate from her right thigh and ignored it.

She came skidding around a corner and headed straight. Her eyes darted around as she took in all her surroundings. She was desperate for a way to escape. To the left of her there was a shrine with a statue of a tiger. To her right, a utility pole. She was starting to heavily pant.

Her eyes then narrowed and she sharply breathed in. She braced. She raised her right leg and jumped off the ground with her left. She bared her teeth as she planted her right foot against the utility pole and pushed herself up. She then took a second step up with her left leg before using it to jump off the pole and to the side.

She flipped her body around and braced her hands against the roof of the shrine. She used her arms to balance herself as she spun her legs around and landed on top of the roof with a grunt.

Keeping her momentum, she sprinted across the roof. Her shoes silently tapped against the roof tiles. Reaching up, she grabbed the edge of the roof above the one she was on with one hand and hauled herself up. She used her other hand to push downward against the roof and roll her body over.

Despite facing the sky when her feet landed, she didn't fall onto her back. She pushed herself up with her right arm. She grimaced but kept running with zero energy lost.

Coming up to a break between buildings, she jumped and dove head first across to the other side. She came on top of a roof and rolled as she landed.

She had to pause for a moment as her breath hitched. Pain shot through her leg again. Blood was starting to seep through her train pajama pants.

She bared her teeth and quickly shook her head. Her down hair flew all around her. The adrenaline running through her helped her ignore it. She pushed herself up and ran towards a wall of an even taller building and jumped. She turned around midair and her fingers caught the edge of the arch of the roof.

She swung and used her body's momentum to help propel herself and flip onto the roof with a silent landing. Her right leg couldn't bear her own weight though and she dropped downward into a sideways lunge with her left leg.

She stood there for a moment. Her breath wavering and uneasy as she struggled to get air into her lungs. It actually stung each time she breathed in. Her chest was burning and her shoulders were shaking.

"Rumi!" Zoey's voice echoed.

Mira's immediately followed. "Rumi!"

They were close.

Pushing herself back up, the lead singer of Huntr/x stumbled across the top of the roof. That's when she heard footsteps landing behind her. She quickly turned around.

Panting and out of breath, the two other members of Huntr/x stood with wide eyes screaming with worry.

Zoey held out a hand. Her breathing was panicked. "Rumi, listen-" She tried to speak, she needed to explain herself, but was cut off.

"No… no!" Said girl snapped back while stepping away. She was still breathing heavily but not because she was out of breath, she was hyperventilating. "I saw what you wrote! I know what you think about me! I know you hate me!"

"Rumi, we don't hate you." Mira kept her voice low and quiet. She swallowed hard. She knew this wasn't just a problem she could face head on. She had to find a way to keep her distance but still be there for Rumi.

"Yes you do!" She shouted back with tears in her eyes. She moved away from them and jumped back onto a higher roof. She stumbled and nearly fell as pain went through her leg.

"Careful!" Zoey's eyes were wide as she stepped closer. "You can't be moving around like this! You're going to hurt yourself more! Let's just get back on the ground already, please." Her voice was desperate and cracked with a trembling sense of terror.

"What do you care?!" Rumi's eyes swelled up with tears again that immediately started to trail down her cheeks. "A demon deserves to suffer in a world of pain, right!?"

Mira's breath shook before she narrowed her eyes and jumped on top of the roof with Rumi. Zoey followed suit behind her. "Rumi. You are not a real demon. You are nothing like the creatures Gwi-ma rules over."

"But I am! I AM! We're all the same!" Her voice cracked from how loud she shouted. She gestured towards the patterns on her arms. Choking on air, she stumbled back before jumping up onto another roof even higher. Her right leg gave in as she landed and she slipped. Her chest hit the peak of the roof hard. She let out a pained sound as the air was knocked from her lungs. In desperation, her arms just barely managed to catch herself.

Already standing at the bottom edge of the roof below her, Mira softly breathed in and out before exhaling in relief. She would have caught her, but she was so grateful she didn't fall.

"You're not, Rumi." Zoey hopped up onto the roof with shallow breathing. "You're not." She reassured her. "You're different from them."

Baring her teeth, the purple haired girl pushed herself up to her feet with a groan. She coughed a few times. Now her chest really hurt. "You're right…" She finally croaked out. She slowly started to back away as Mira made her way up next to Zoey.

The roof they were on was square shaped with nothing in the center. She forced a distance between the two of them and her and stood on separate ends. "I'm something much, MUCH worse. I'm a disgrace! A combination of two things that should never mix! A mistake! I'm a liar fooling everyone and playing this game of illusion! I'm a coward!"

Rumi took several deep breaths before screaming at the top of her lungs. Her patterns glowed purple for a moment and her voice spiraled into darkness. The Honmoon below her crumbled in a wave of red from her voice.

Zoey and Mira stared at the ripple effect. It was such a terrifying thing to witness. Rumi was the only one capable of such destruction and it was honestly scary to watch happen.

Rumi's arms finally fell to her sides and she let out a few muffled and choking sobs. "I… I don't deserve to live…" Her head lowered.

Both of her friends fell silent. Even their breathing went quiet. They went to speak but neither could muster the words out of their throats. So they stood there, motionlessly with wide eyes and jaws quivering in a mix of frustration and distress. Everything fell still and silent around the three girls.

"Took you long enough to realize that." A fourth voice spoke that made all their breaths hitch.

Rumi slowly breathed out as magenta smoke trailed around from behind her. Her eyes widened. She shifted her body and glanced over her right shoulder. Her entire body tensed up as she came face to face with Jinu. His slitted yellow demon eyes pierced straight through her soul.

He smirked and ran his fingers through his jet black hair. "I've been waiting for you to get back on your feet so we could talk. Why don't we go somewhere more private, hm?" He reached out with his hand.

She didn't even have time to process what was happening before it was too late. His fingers latched onto her arm as his body dissipated into magenta smoke.

"Rumi…" Zoey exhaled.

"Rumi!" Mira shouted.

Both girls jumped across the roof with a fierce leap. They landed on the tiles on the other side. The tiles clanked against their feet and a few even broke as they lunged towards their friend with their arms out.

But their fingers caught nothing but air.

Their hands caused the remaining magenta smoke in the air to spiral around before completely fading away.

Rumi was gone. Jinu had taken her and teleported to who knows where.

"M… Mira…" Zoey barely managed out. She was staring with wide eyes where her friend originally stood. Her breath trembled harshly and painfully inside her chest. She didn't know what to do.

Rumi was gone.

Mira's voice cracked. She couldn't speak. She withdrew a few feet and inhaled and exhaled sharply as tears fell down her face. She bared her teeth in anger.

Rumi was gone.

And neither of them had been enough to save her.

Chapter Text

Rumi felt like she was swimming in water for a moment. She felt weightless. She had no sense of gravity and had no idea which way up and down was. Feeling her feet touch something solid, she gasped and fell to her hands and knees. She dropped her head down and her long purple hair shrouded her like a blanket. Her hands were touching cold metal.

Where was she?

The wind howled like a wild beast around her and blew her hair back. She squinted her eyes against the gust and looked up. Her eyes then shot wide.

Her breath hitched.

She was overlooking all of Seoul. A quick scan of the area and she realized where she was.

She was at the very top of Huntr/x tower.

Slowly, she breathed in and out. The city lights reflected off her big brown eyes in the night. It all looked so small from over five hundred and fifty meters away.

“Eleven seconds.” Jinu’s voice spoke up from behind her.

She flinched. With a sharp breath, she pushed herself up to her feet and turned around to face him. She stumbled on her right leg slightly before quickly summoning her saingeom and holding it up with narrowed eyes.

Seeing her breathing heavy like she was out of breath, he chuckled. He was wearing his human disguise but took no effort in concealing his light purple demon marks. “Eleven seconds.” He repeated while sliding his hands into his pockets.

“What?” She exhaled and bared her teeth. “What are you talking about?”

He let out a quiet laugh as he started to move around her. “That’s how long it would take for you to hit the ground if you fell.” He held out his arms and gestured towards the edge. “Eleven seconds to regret stepping off the edge before,” he mimicked an explosion with his fingers, “poof, no more.”

Rumi didn’t look away from him the entire time he moved around her. She didn’t even blink. She let out a low growl that came straight from her core before she lunged towards him with a swing of her weapon.

“Hmph.” He smirked. In a burst of magenta smoke, he teleported behind her. “You’re too slow right now. I really did a number on you, huh?” He eyed her blood soaked pajama pants and her bandaged arm. “How’s your back doing?” He smiled while cocking his head to the side.

She let out a rage filled shout and swung at him again. Again though, just like before, her blade cut through nothing but the smoke filled air. She lost her balance from her injured leg and staggered forward towards the edge of the roof. She held her breath and managed to catch herself.

That’s when Jinu’s foot slipped in front of her ankle. She tripped and her whole body went forward. Her eyes went wide. She didn’t know if she could safely land with how her leg was right now.

Rumi’s feet went over the edge. Suddenly, a hand snatched her injured upper arm arm. She gasped in a mix of pain but also relief.

Breathing heavy, she made the mistake of looking down. She was dangling over the city below her. Her feet swayed against the still streets and buildings. She shakily exhaled as a numb tingling sensation shot through her legs.

“You’re welcome.” Jinu teased as he held her in the air with ease. He eyed the sword in her left hand and smiled. She wouldn’t attack. Not right now. She would be stupid if she tried to. “Now-” He cut himself off.

Looking up at him, she flashed her teeth and narrowed her eyes. She readjusted the grip on the handle of her saingeom and brought it back to attack.

Maybe she was braver than he thought.

“Don’t.” He ordered and narrowed his demonic yellow eyes. He released his fingers from her arm.

Her breath hitched in a tremble. She felt herself falling. The numb feeling of terror ran up her spine and her eyes shot wide. She then felt his fingers dig into her wrist and catch her. She softly cried out. The weight of her body forcefully jerked against her shoulder and she closed her eyes. After a moment of catching her breath, she let her weapon dissipate. She then balled her hand into a fist and looked up at him with narrowed eyes.

“Hehehe.” Jinu’s smile widened. “Good girl. Now, how about we talk?”

“I have nothing I want to say to you.” She hissed.

“Is that so?” He shifted his wrist which made her feet sway.

She swallowed hard and held her breath. “What do you want to talk about?” She spoke through bared teeth.

He let out a chuckle. “I want to know how a demon girl escaped the demon realm.” His eyes narrowed and his tone grew serious. “How have you managed to hide in plain sight amongst the Hunters? How do you freely walk in the human world?”

Breathing heavy, she remained quiet.

“Answer.” He slowly exhaled while loosening his grasp.

Closing her eyes, she tensed up. She squeezed her legs together and bit her lip hard. Her stomach dropped. “I’m only half demon. I was born on this side of the Honmoon.” She took a few deep breaths before glaring back at him.

“Huh.” He scoffed with an amused smile. “A demon who is actually half Hunter. Interesting. That surely explains your strength. But that doesn’t explain why Gwi-ma can’t control you. You still have these.” He reached up with his free hand and trailed his fingers along the patterns on her arm.

While the demon marks on his arm started to glow a bright shade of magenta, the patterns on her arm that he touched started to glow as well.

Rumi grimaced with a pained breath. “Agh…!” She closed both her eyes tight and clenched her jaw. His touch burned. It was like boiling water coursing under her skin.

“He should be able to control you when speaking to you in your ear.” He pulled his free hand away.

As her patterns returned to a pale purple, she exhaled in relief and fell loosely in his grasp. “What…?” She breathed out.

Jinu blinked. “What?” He stared at her. “Do you not hear him in your ear?”

Catching her breath, she looked up at him with a furrowed brow. “What are you talking about?”

He let out a small breath and blinked. He stared at her silence. The wind rushed around the two of them and blew her hair back.

Suddenly, a burst of anger fueled jealousy erupted within him.

“What do you mean you don’t hear him?!” He shouted while flashing his fangs. His slitted eyes locked on and zoned in on her. “For over four hundred years I have had to listen to him nagging on and on and pointing out every one of my sins! I’ve had to suffer eternal damnation in the demon realm for what I’ve done and the people I have betrayed! He forces me to wallow in my own shame and misery inside my own head! And you’re telling me you’ve never heard him, not even once!”

Rumi went quiet. She didn’t even breathe. She stared at him with wide eyes. She could feel the hostility in the air. This wasn’t good.

Growling, the demon marks all across his body lit up and even glowed through his clothes. He gripped her wrist tighter before pulling her back onto the roof and tossing her back.

She stumbled on her feet and closed one eye. She had to hold out her arms to catch her balance. She gulped before exhaling. He looked furious. She knew she had to act fast. Taking a deep breath, she went to summon her weapon.

Blue light spiraled around her hand as she held it out.

A loud and echoing thud then rang out.

Rumi’s eyes went wide and she croaked out a breath. The light in her grasp disappeared and her arm fell. She slowly lowered her head and glanced down.

Jinu’s knee was buried deep into her stomach.

All the air had been forced from her lungs and she couldn’t even breathe in. She choked back against the dull radiating pain. Her legs shook before her knees gave in. She hunched forward over his leg.

Pulling his foot down, Jinu kept his eyes narrowed. There wasn’t a single hint of remorse in his gaze. As the purple haired girl collapsed onto him, he caught her. He moved his left arm underneath her arm and held her up as she fell limp. “Lucky.” He snarled. Without hesitation, he brought his right arm back. He then drove his fist deep into her left side.

Her whole body curved against the blow. Her eyes shot wide and she tossed her head back with a scream. She painfully gasped and took a deep breath in. Her voice cracked.

His eyes met hers.

Fear washed across her.

Not even giving her a chance to compose herself, Jinu sent his fist into her side over and over again. Rumi let out a gasping scream each time. She tossed her head from side to side and back and forth. She couldn’t breathe. Her insides felt like they were being put through a meat grinder. It hurt. The pain was trailing up her whole torso and through her left arm. Her feet danced around on the metal roof as she desperately tried to pull herself away from him. This only made him tighten his hold on her.

She was stuck.

She couldn’t move.

She was at his mercy and he clearly didn’t have any.

Tears started to form in Rumi’s eyes. As she shook her head, the droplets flew off her face. It was an endless torment. She couldn’t brace. She couldn’t recoil. She was left defenseless and open for every punch. She felt sick. She felt like throwing up but all she could do was dry heave between screams.

He wasn’t stopping, but slowly, her vision started to grow spotty. She wasn’t breathing. She couldn’t breathe. The bright lights of the city around her started to dim and fade. Her body started to grow numb and feel distant. She was on the verge of losing consciousness.

It was like Jinu knew this. Because no sooner than when her eyes started to roll back and she started to slip, he let go of her.

Rumi crumbled to the roof. Laying on her right side, she curled up. She took a long and deep breath in while tossing her head back. She pushed as much air into her lungs as she could. Her eyes were wide and dilated. She then closed her eyes and bared her teeth. She curled back up while letting out a forced scream that twisted around. Her voice grew demonic and a large red shockwave went across the Honmoon all across Seoul.

Towering over her, Jinu’s eyes glowed in the night. He was panting heavily with his chest and shoulders rapidly rising and falling. The knuckles on his right hand were even starting to bruise. “THAT’S what it feels like having Gwi-ma whisper in your ear!” He snapped.

Painfully gasping and coughing, she shifted her head to glare up at him with one eye closed. Her mouth was trembling and the tears in her eyes were burning and streaming down her face. Her whole body was involuntary jerking and convulsing as her body struggled to cope with the aftermath of the endless barrage of punches.

Every nerve in her body was firing off and screaming in agony.

She pushed herself up slightly with her left arm and harshly breathed out through clenched teeth. She then croaked out a trembling shout as a blue light flickered around her right hand.

She wasn’t going to give in to it.

Jinu’s breath hitched and his eyes widened. He barely had time to step back and away as she forced herself up and swiped at him with her saingeom. He wasn’t expecting her to get up at all. She was still so fast too. If she hadn’t been hurt, she would have been able to take his head off.

Lucky for him though, she was hurt. The edge of her blade merely grazed his face as he moved away.

“Tch.” He hissed and quickly stumbled back. A dark red line stretched across his left cheek, nose and right eyebrow.

Rumi collapsed to her knees after the attack. She drove her blade into the roof and held onto it tight to keep herself up. She even leaned against it. She coughed several times while lowering her head. Her body was at its limit again. Sweat beaded down her face and dripped onto the roof. She couldn’t do any more.

After taking a few shallow breaths, Jinu narrowed his eyes on her. He saw just how exhausted and beaten down she was. He took a step towards her before quickly walking over. His hand snatched a handful of her purple hair and he pulled her up onto her toes.

“Guah…!” She let out a trembling gasp while clenching her eyes shut tight. Her heart was pounding inside her chest so fast it was hurting. She didn’t know how much more of this she could handle.

His nostrils flared as he raised his hand. He brought it across her face. The smack echoed in the eerie night sky.

She let out a small trembling whimper as he struck her again and again. The simple strikes were hard enough they left marks across her skin.

“You need to learn your place, Hunter.” He snarled while letting her go. She immediately fell to her knees but before she could fall over, his foot slammed into her chest.

Rumi let out a pained gasp as the air in her lungs was forced out. She flew back from the kick and skidded across the roof. She slowed down and eventually stopped. Her shoulders were still on the roof, but as she rolled her head back, it tilted over the edge.

She let out a shaky whimper in a breath and stared across at the upside down city. Her hair fell across the edge and down. It blew against the wind. She couldn’t take this. But he just kept going. She tried desperately to ball her trembling hands into fists but she felt a boot slam into the center of her body. Her fingers extended and shook. Her eyes shot wide and she jerked her head upright with a hoarse scream.

Pinning her with his foot, Jinu narrowed his eyes. He slowly grinded his heel against her solar plexus and smiled. He started to quietly laugh as she slowly and hopelessly pushed her feet against the roof. Her feet just kept sliding out from underneath her.

“You’re not going to get away.” He mocked while leaning his body weight onto his leg that pinned her.

As she brought up her hands and desperately grabbed his ankle, he rolled his eyes and knelt down on her.

“You know, I wish things weren’t like this.” He brushed a few strands of her hair out of her face. “You’re strong, determined and beautiful. I think you’re just my type.” He chuckled while trailing his hand down across her teary and beaten face. His hand then stopped at her neck and he pushed his fingers deep into the curvature of her upper sternum.

He sighed. “But I can’t have you singing your beautiful voice right now.” The marks on his hand started to glow. With his touch to her, Rumi’s patterns started to glow.

Her eyes shot wide.

It hurt.

Her eyes shook.

Rumi couldn’t even scream. It felt like she had swallowed jagged edges of glass along with boiling water. Her throat went dry.

It hurt so much.

Tears started to trail down her cheeks in the silence. They fell off her face and down across the edge of the building until they hit the concrete streets below quietly.

She felt his fingers pull away. The pain subsided but the misery from it remained. Her face twisted and she let out a cracked whine before she started to sob.

She couldn’t take this. But he just kept going.

Jinu pulled away from her for a moment. That small moment felt like a blessing. It went by too fast though. He soon reached down and grabbed a handful of her hair. He brought her up while moving her feet over the edge of the roof.

She didn’t even fight it. She let out pained sounds mixed with gasps as she was held in the air by her hair. Her arms and legs hung loosely and swayed in the wind. She felt like a rag doll. She didn’t even have the strength to raise her arms. With her eyes half closed, she stared off across the Han River and across Seoul.

“…Zoey…Mira…” She uttered under her breath. Her voice felt so sore. It hurt. Everything hurt somehow worse than before. She couldn’t take it. “…help…”

Jinu’s fist suddenly struck her back. A shockwave burst out across her body.

Rumi’s eyes widened. Her pupils dilated. Her eyes shook. Her body swayed back and forth in the air before going still.

A ringing filled her ears as blood started to seep through the back of her hoodie. The stitches on her gashes had ripped and her wounds were forced wide open from the strike.

She didn’t even hurt anymore. The pain had overwhelmed her. She had gone numb. She couldn’t feel a single thing anymore. Her hands and feet started to tingle as her vision started to blur. The brightly lit city below her started to spin. All her senses started to fail her.

That’s when she felt Jinu release his grip on her hair. His fingers trailed through it as she fell.

Eleven seconds.

She had eleven seconds to do something.

But she couldn’t do a single thing.

She had eleven seconds and all she could do was close her eyes as the air rushed by her face.

Chapter Text

Mira was practically flying through the city as she jumped from rooftop to rooftop. She effortlessly flipped herself up higher to get onto larger buildings and seamlessly dropped down onto lower roofs. Her mind was set on one thing.

She had to find Rumi.

I don't deserve to live.

The last thing Rumi had said to them was gnawing away at her soul. Her stomach felt like it was being chewed up from the inside out. The rest of her insides were twisting around trying desperately to escape the same fate.

Rumi was not in the right headspace right now. And now she was with the worst possible person, the worst possible demon, she could be around.

She had to find her.

She didn't even care that her lungs were burning from running so hard. She didn't care that her calves were screaming in over exertion.

She was going to find Rumi.

Dropping down on the roof behind Mira, Zoey rolled before pushing herself up. She sprinted up next to the redhead and kept by her side. "They're not in the Gangdong District." She let out between harsh breaths. The two of them then both jumped off the roof and latched onto a windowsill on the building adjacent to them. They flipped themselves up onto the roof and kept running.

"They're not in Gangnom either." She replied through gritted teeth. They couldn't have gotten that far. Jinu wouldn't have wasted his strength like that.

As they went to jump down onto a lower roof, Mira closed one eye. She had been in overdrive for so long her body was starting to unwillingly be affected. As she pushed off with her back foot, she couldn't get the distance of the leap she needed. Her body came down, her chest crashing into the edge of the roof with an echoing thump.

"Agh!" She bared her teeth as the air was knocked from her lungs. Her fingers clawed at the roof as she desperately tried to catch herself from falling down.

She started slipping anyway. Her fingers slid over the edge.

Snatching her by the wrist, Zoey crouched down on the edge of the roof. Her other hand was braced against the edge itself. "I think you need to take a breather real quick." She panted while pulling her friend back up with a grunt.

Hauling herself up, Mira took a moment to compose herself while on her hands and knees. "No." She hissed out. She clenched her eyes shut tight while balling her hands into fists. "We need to find Rumi!" She slammed her hands against the roof before pushing herself up.

"Whoa, hold on, I want to find her too." She stepped over towards her and placed a hand on her shoulder. "We will. But if we waste all our energy now, we'll be too tired to fight Jinu once we find him. And who knows what he'll do to us then."

"That's why we need to find her now!" The redhead knocked her arm away while stepping back. "What do you think he's doing to Rumi right now while she's all alone?!" She snapped back before her breath hitched. She realized how loudly she had just shouted. She took a few quick breaths before swallowing and withdrawing. "Sorry, I…"

Staring with raised eyebrows and wide eyes, she slowly breathed in. "I know." She gulped with a frown as she moved closer. "I-I know." Her voice cracked. Her imagination was running wild with what Jinu could be doing to Rumi. She couldn't let those thoughts get to her right now.

"I don't know what to do." Mira finally let out. She was choking back on the tears in her eyes. "And we just keep running in circles!" She let out a frustrated shout while running her fingers through her hair.

Zoey gritted her teeth. She held out her hand before slowly pulling it back. "We're going to find her. Even if we have to search all night. It's going to be okay." She reassured her with trembling hands.

"And what if it's not?!" Mira shouted again while throwing her hands away from her head. "You heard what she said! You heard what Rumi said! She doesn't think she deserves to live! And now she's with someone who's going to manipulate her and make those thoughts so much worse!" She let out another scream of frustration. Her voice went so loud it cracked.

"M-Mira…" The Korean-American's voice went low and quiet. It trembled. "It… she…" She gulped. She then blinked and furrowed her brow.

A large wave of red washed across the Honmoon.

Mira watched, her eyes followed the crimson ripple of color. She took a few small breaths with her brow knitted. Her eyes then widened and her shoulders fell. She exhaled and locked eyes with her friend.

Rumi was the only one capable of such destruction.

Both Huntr/x girls snapped their heads in the direction of where the shockwave originated. Their gaze fell upon their own tower. That was the epicenter of the disrupter to the Honmoon.

That was where Rumi was.

Without so much as a word, they both took off sprinting. The conversation they were having no longer mattered.

Coming up to the base of the skyscraper, Mira interlocked her fingers. She slid to a stop, her shoulder slamming against the window as she held out her hands.

Without a moment of hesitation, Zoey jumped up into her hands and crouched down. As she was thrown up into the air, she also jumped. She narrowed her eyes up as she flew through the air. The wind rushed past her fast and blew her hair back.

Stepping back, the choreographer for Huntr/x narrowed her eyes. She then bared her teeth with a low growl. She sprinted full force towards the building and planted her feet up against it. The Honmoon glowed with each step as she ran up the wall. Feeling gravity start to pull her down, she summoned her woldo.

With a fierce shout, she drove the blade into the frame of the tower. She kept one hand on it and used her legs to spin herself around it. After building up enough momentum, she launched herself up.

Zoey summoned her shin-kal as she felt gravity pull against her. With one blade in each hand, she forced them into the wall. She pulled herself up with enough force that she was able to jump on top of them with her feet.

She looked up. Her eyes widened. At the very top of the tower, she saw Jinu holding Rumi over the edge by her hair. Her breath hitched. "Rumi…" Her voice trembled. Gritting her teeth, she crouched down before jumping upward. Her finger tips caught the slim edge of the windowsill and she launched herself up higher.

"Zoey!" Mira called out from below her.

She glanced down.

The two made eye contact and they both nodded.

Shifting her body, the redhead brought her knees close to her chest. She tilted her body backwards. That's when she eyed Rumi and Jinu. She clenched her jaw so tight she thought her teeth would break.

Coming up to each other, the rapper placed her feet on top of Mira's. For a moment, everything fell still. They locked eyes with each other. Both had a look of unyielding determination.

"Get Rumi." Zoey exhaled.

"Get Jinu." Mira hissed.

In a burst of strength, both girls pushed off each other. A heavy shockwave shot off between the two of them and shattered all the windows on the floor they were on. Zoey was sent soaring through the air as Mira was pushed back down.

With a blank and emotionless look, the redhead fell downward. She brought her legs back below her center of gravity and braced.

Her feet landed on top of her polearm. The mystical weapon bent against the sheer force she was exerting. Crouching down, she slowly took a deep breath in while looking up. She narrowed her eyes.

Her woldo flung her back up with enough power for the Honmoon to light up in a bright burst of blue. She went so fast through the air that her glasses flew off her face. She didn't care. She didn't even try to grab them. She could still see Rumi. Her eyes were locked on her friend and that's all that mattered.

Jinu let out a sigh as he held Rumi over the edge. She had fallen still. "Well, I guess you can only take so much. Disappointing. I thought you'd be able to take more."

He cocked his head to the side and stared at her. He eyed her up and down. His gaze trailed over every curve on her body. "Hmm." He quietly exhaled.

He had no intention of killing her. That wasn't the goal. He had been sent here to get answers, which he already got. He was honestly just toying with her at this point. Though he may have gotten a little carried away with it. It really irritated him how she couldn't hear Gwi-ma. It wasn't fair.

He eyed her again and flashed a fanged grin. There were still plenty of ways to torment her.

"Guah!" He suddenly let out a pained breath as three blades were thrown into his forearm. He hissed as his fingers unwillingly let go of Rumi. He felt his fingers slip through her hair.

Catching a glimpse of three more blades, he quickly stumbled back and away from the edge of the roof. Each blade lodged itself into the roof with a sharp ting.

He looked up.

In the air above him, Zoey glared down at him. Her eyes were wide and burning with a rage that compared close to Gwi-ma's. Maybe even a little bit of crazy was hidden behind them.

With her arms crossed and hands by her ears, she let out a shout that fell into a piercing screech.

Each one of the shin-kal in Jinu's arms dissipated into the air followed by the ones stuck in the roof. They reappeared in her hands and she wasted no time. She immediately threw all of them back at him.

He let out a groan as he teleported back to avoid being struck again. The weapons sliced through the magenta smoke that remained. As his body reformed, his attention went towards the edge where he had been holding Rumi.

The purple haired girl wasn't falling to her doom. She was high in the air above the top of the tower.

Mira embraced Rumi close. She held her with firm grasp under her arms. Her face was tucked into the redhead's shoulder and Mira could feel each one of her shaky breaths. She could feel a sticky wetness coming from her friend's back and she closed her eyes. She bared her teeth and let out a trembling breath.

"Rumi…" She exhaled while moving her hand behind her head. She pulled her closer and braced her body against hers as they fell back down. She landed on one knee on the roof. She grunted slightly as she kept Rumi from being pulled down from the impact.

Jinu glanced between the two Hunters and groaned. He stepped back more. It was time to leave. His body then jerked as his demon marks started to glow. Whispers filled his ears before he exhaled. The glow faded.

"Understood." He nodded while narrowing his yellow eyes.

Chapter Text

Jinu moved his left foot forward while pulling his right arm back. Magenta smoke spiraled around his hand. A black and red hwando formed with a dark hum in his grasp. He then let out a sharp shout and threw the weapon forward.

The red blade glinted against Mira's eyes as they widened. With a sharp breath, she narrowed her eyes. She moved her arm up in front of her and summoned her woldo. It was a simple enough attack to block. What she wasn't expecting was what would happen when the tip of the hwando made contact with her polearm.

As the dark and light weapons collided, sparks ignited. Power and sheer force erupted. A shockwave sent Zoey skidding back. She held up her arms and over her face as she tried to open her eyes.

Jinu stood there unfazed. His clothes and hair fluttered against the harsh wind.

Mira and Rumi weren't as lucky. The two of them were already near the edge to start with. And being at the center of the impact, they were both sent flying back.

The redhead bared her teeth as her eyes went wide. She pulled Rumi closer as she felt her feet leave the roof. She felt herself start to fall and her stomach dropped.

"Rumi! Rumi!" She shouted as the windows of the skyscraper started to rush past them. It was no use though, her friend was completely out cold.

Mira knew they only had a few seconds. She needed to act fast. No, she didn't need to act fast. She needed to act now.

Twisting her body around, she held onto Rumi with her left arm. They were falling past the balconies of their rooms now. Reaching out, her fingers grazed over a railing.

She missed it.

She gritted her teeth and reached out further. She was stretching out her arm and straining herself, but her fingers managed to catch the next railing.

Her body slammed against the wall as she was pulled inward. She let out a shout. The impact of hitting against the building forced her to let go. She hissed in frustration. With one eye closed, she grabbed onto a balcony farther down.

The force of both her weight and Rumi's weight falling pulled harshly against her shoulder. She couldn't help but let out a scream and close both her eyes. Her fingers tightened around the railing. It felt like her arm was being ripped out of the socket.

That's when she felt her hold on Rumi start to fail.

Mira's eyes went wide and she immediately looked down. Rumi started to slip out from underneath her arm. The pull of gravity was too much. Gritting her teeth, she snatched the hood of her hoodie. She had barely managed to catch her.

The two of them hung there in the silence of the night. Mira was struggling. She tried desperately to pull Rumi up only to fail over and over again and again. Her right shoulder was screaming in pain. She couldn't pick up the momentum to pull either of them up.

"Rumi!" She shouted while trying to wake her friend up. "Rumi!" She felt her fingers on the railing start to slip. Her breath hitched. She grinded her teeth together and closed her eyes. She tightened her grip. Her knuckles were turning white from the stress.

Her fingers still kept slipping.

"Rumi!" She shouted again in distress.

Rumi's body then started to pull out of her hoodie.

Her eyes shot wide. She bared her teeth while gripping her hood even tighter. She felt her hold fail on the railing more.

She couldn't keep a hold of both of them.

Mira took a few strained breaths before closing her eyes.

She exhaled in defeat.

She then let go.

Her fingers slid away from the railing.

As they started to fall again, Mira pulled Rumi onto her chest. She held her tight and placed her forehead on top of her head. "I got you. I promise." She let out a breath and moved her legs around hers. She wasn't going to let her go again.

They were picking up speed and the world was rushing by them in a blur.

Taking a deep breath in, Mira summoned her woldo in her right hand and braced. She drove it into the structural support of the building with a shout. She held onto Rumi tighter as they jerked against it. She let out a shout mixed with a scream as a sharp pain tore through her shoulder again.

The blade of her mystical weapon was too sharp though and the force they created while falling was too much. The glistening blade was slicing through the metal frame. It gnawed at it and left a line of jagged and shredded metal behind.

They weren't stopping, but they were at least slowing down.

Gritting her teeth, Mira's hand shook as she held onto her weapon. Her grip was growing weak. Her fingers were starting to tremble. Sweat pooled against her palm. She just needed to hold on for a few more seconds.

She shouted as she closed her eyes. She curved her body around Rumi's to protect her. She wasn't going to let anything else hurt her tonight.

Her grasp finally failed. She let out an exhausted breath. They fell for only a second before Mira's back slammed into the sidewalk. A cloud of concrete dust and debris rose up around them.

As it cleared, the two girls were left in a crumbled pile of concrete. Several cuts and scrapes covered both of them.

Breathing harshly, Mira had her head rolled back and eyes closed. She bared her teeth with a grimace as she slowly moved the fingers on her right hand around. Her arm hurt. She gave up trying to move it.

Opening one eye, she tilted her head forward. Rumi was on her chest. Her long purple hair was caked in a layer of dust.

Moving her left arm up, she placed her hand against the back of Rumi's head. She pulled her close and stared up at the night sky.

She could feel Rumi's shallow breaths against her neck. She could feel her chest slowly moving. She could feel her heart softly thumping.

That was all she needed to know.

With her breathing calming down, Mira's fingers firmly held the back of Rumi's head. "I'll… always catch you…" She mumbled quietly while closing her eyes. Her head slowly started to roll to the side. She was exhausted. Her body was in no state to get up and fight.

She had to place all her faith in Zoey right now.

"Kick his ass…" She half muttered before her body relaxed and she fell unconscious.

Chapter Text

"Do not retreat, Jinu." Gwi-ma's voice whispered inside his ears. His voice echoed and rattled his brain inside his skull. "Attack. Now. Knock the two of them off."

Jinu groaned. His glowing demon marks burned with Gwi-ma's wraith. They were strangling him and forcing his muscles to painfully contract.

It was part of his endless punishment for his shame.

It was what he deserved and he gave into the agony.

As the glow from his marks faded, he let out a breath. "Understood." He mumbled with a distant look in his eyes. It was like he wasn't even there. His soul has long since been broken.

He existed and obeyed now.

Raising his hand, he summoned a single edge blade from the Joseon Dynasty. A fitting weapon for him to wield.

Narrowing his slitted eyes, he tossed it towards Mira and Rumi with a forceful grunt. He smiled as the impact pushed both of them over the edge.

"You should probably go help them." He let out a low chuckle and spoke with a condescending tone. "I would hate to see what happens if-" He cut himself off as he turned his head towards Zoey to mock her.

His eyes went wide and his eyebrows rose.

Zoey was sprinting full force straight at him. She wasn't even holding any of her blades. Her fingers were fully extended as she bolted across the rooftop with blazing brown eyes.

She trusted Mira to save Rumi.

And she was going to pound Jinu's face into the steel of their penthouse.

"Whoa, whoa! Whoa!" Jinu held up his hands while taking a single step back. He didn't even get the chance to breathe before the Hunter was face to face with him.

She was moving with unimaginable speed, even faster than Rumi in the bathhouse which was what surprised him the most.

Her body slammed against his. The wind was immediately knocked out of him. He gasped with a cracked breath as his feet left the roof.

Tackling him over the edge of the front of Huntr/x tower, Zoey let out a deep animalistic growl that rumbled from deep within her soul. The two of them started to fall towards the roof of their living room and she brought her legs up. Front flipping in the air, she slammed both her heels straight into Jinu's stomach.

The impact shattered the windows on the floor they passed by.

To say she was angry was an understatement.

Jinu let out a painful forced breath and closed his eyes as he was kicked downward faster. "Ragh!" He shouted while coughing several times. On his last cough, he spat out blood.

He took several quick and raspy breaths before letting out a demonic yell. He held out his hands and curled his fingers. Slowly, they started to deform. His skin darkened and paled before his fingers turned into gnarled purple claws.

He drove his claws into the side of the building. He slid down it, the metal being chewed up as he slowed down.

Coming to a stop, he panted and hung on the wall for a moment. He needed a second to catch his breath.

That second wasn't going to come.

Shouting as she fell towards him, Zoey's eyes managed to light up with even more of a blazing fury. Her heart was racing inside her chest, not from exhaustion, but from pure unbridled rage.

The fact she was in her turtle pajamas only managed to make her expression all the more terrifying.

Staring up at her, Jinu's eyes widened.

Passing by him, she reached out with her hand. Her fingers caught a hold of his short black hair. She let her falling body jerk his head back and pull his claws from the building.

The two were both falling again.

Keeping her grip on his hair, Zoey bared her teeth and roared like a wild beast. She flipped him around and sent his chest and face into the metal of the building. His whole body was indented into it.

She held onto his hair even tighter and pulled his head back. She brought her legs up and slammed her feet into his back. She bent her knees against him before pushing off his body.

His whole back arched. He let out a distorted demonic scream as the sickening sound of bones cracking echoed throughout the quiet night.

With his eyes closed, he fell backwards. His back hit the roof of their living room with his head bouncing against the metal. He groaned and laid there for a moment. His whole body hurt. He exhaled weakly with a quiet crack in his voice as he stared up at the sky.

Tucking and rolling across the rooftop, Zoey slowed her momentum. She rolled over onto her hands and feet to face him as she slid backwards to a stop. She panted heavily a few times before charging forward like a tiger lunging at its prey.

Tilting his head back, he stared at her with eyes half open. They then shot wide as he processed how close she was. His breath hitched.

Summoning two of her shin-kal, she jumped up into the air and raised them above her head. She brought her arms down towards him with a shout. Her knees collided with the roof and her daggers, annoyingly, went through nothing but a mist of magenta smoke before stabbing into the metal in front of her.

She bared her canines and growled. Letting go of her weapons, she pulled back and summoned a new pair. She could see the faint traces of smoke trailing behind her. She could feel his demonic nature moving.

With a second shout, she twisted her legs around. Her head whipped around and she narrowed her eyes. She had her arms up by her shoulders and threw her hands forward as she tossed the pair of blades.

Reappearing across the roof, Jinu panted heavily. His chest was rising and falling rapidly. Each breath he took burned. Every time air went inside his lungs it felt like he was breathing fire.

His breath then hitched as he caught a glimpse of a glowing blue blade. It reflected against his demon eyes. With a sharp exhale, he narrowly slipped out of the way of it. He couldn't avoid the second shin-kal that was tossed at him though.

It sliced across his left eyebrow, nose and right cheek. It made an x over his face from where Rumi had also managed to cut him. He hissed deeply and stumbled back with closed eyes.

He shook the stinging sensation away. Opening his eyes, he looked up to see Zoey sprinting straight towards him again. This girl just wouldn't let up.

"X marks the spot, gaesaekki!" She shouted.

Stomping her left foot down a centimeter from his shoes, Zoey's eyes grew wide with rage. She bared her teeth while pulling her right arm back. She twisted her spine and used her whole body to throw a punch.

Her knuckles collided with his nose. The bone and cartilage let out a satisfying crunch as it caved in. Her punch went so deep her hand pressed against the bridge of his nose.

A shockwave washed off him as he was flung backwards. His feet didn't even touch the roof for a second as he went over the edge and started to fall.

As he fell from her sight, Zoey lowered her arm. She panted aggressively. Her shoulders and torso moved violently as she caught her breath. She finally closed her eyes and grimaced. "Ow…" She hissed and opened one eye. She eyed the knuckles on her right hand and groaned.

They were bruising.

She definitely fractured her hand with that hit.

"Ugh." She shook her hand around slowly while making her way towards the edge of the roof. The maddening look she had in her eyes was fading and the kind, gentle and caring gaze was returning. Behind that, the worry and concern was coming back as well.

"Oh, Rumi…" She mumbled to herself with a small breath. She then glanced over the edge and down towards the brightly lit nighttime view of Seoul.

The view was met with a faint trail of magenta smoke.

Her breath hitched and she quickly stepped back.

She bared her teeth and went to turn around.

She had realized too late. She moved too slow. She felt a blade slice down across the back of her left thigh followed by her right calf. It cleanly cut through the fabric of her pajamas. She let out a scream and closed both her eyes.

She dropped to both her knees with her face twisting in pain.

With blood covering his face, Jinu stood behind her with his hwando in his right hand. His chest was shakily moving with each breath he took. He had ditched his human disguise and was now clad in black with his gat on his head.

"Enough of this!" He snapped back in a demonic voice. Reaching out with his left hand, he grabbed the back of Zoey's head. His claws dug into her scalp and she let out a shout.

She tried hopelessly to pull her head away.

He let out a raspy yell as he shifted his legs and sent the side of her head against the roof. The metal sung back in a hum as the rapper let out a scream.

"Gruah!" Zoey let out a shouting groan as her face was pulled over the edge of the roof and she was forced to look down.

Her head was already spinning. Her ears were ringing. "Agh…" She exhaled while staring down at the buildings below her with shallow breaths. Blood began to trail down the side of her head and fall off. She watched the droplets fall down towards the city and disappear from her view. Fear creeped up her legs and into her spine.

Jinu was at his wits end as he knelt down beside her with his hand on her head. He stared off across the city as well. The lights reflected off his sinister eyes.

"You know this is your fault… right…?" He spoke between heavy breaths. "You caused this… it was your notebook… your ideas… but you already know that… don't you…?" He exhaled while closing his eyes to focus on breathing.

Oh she knew.

Zoey knew.

The thought had been plaguing her the past hour. She kept pushing it down further and further. The look Rumi had given her was tearing apart her heart. She looked so afraid of her. She looked so distraught and she knew that she was to blame for her notebook of ideas.

She wished Rumi knew just how much she loved her. She would do anything for her.

She had to make this right. Somehow.

Choking back the overwhelming feeling of guilt and dread, Zoey bared her teeth. She raised her hands and firmly gripped the edge of the roof.

"And what do you think you're going to do?" Jinu trailed his hand down and away from her head. His claws moved through her messy black hair. He then pressed the tips of his claws against her back.

They just barely pierced her skin and made her flinch.

"You did a number on me." He pressed a little harder. He could feel her squirming underneath him. "Let me repay the favor-hng!"

A loud and sharp ting rang out and cut him off.

Zoey let out a breath of relief and furrowed her brow as she watched the demon boy fall forward over the edge with his eyes rolling back into his head. She blinked a few times.

"H-He was a demon… r-right…?" A trembling voice came from behind her.

Her eyes shot wide. "Bobby!" She pushed herself up and twisted her body around. Sitting on the roof with her legs bent, she stared up at her manager while panting.

Standing in a robe with wet hair, Bobby trembled from both the cold wind blowing against him and from other things.

He gulped hard. "L-Like… he wasn't just some random dude I just killed… right?" His voice squeaked as he held onto a large wok that was now heavily dented. "He had th-the… the lines that Rumi has… though his looked scarier…"

Zoey continued to stare up at him in silence with wide eyes.

"Um…" He swallowed hard again. "I-I mean if he was a normal dude that's fine too…" He stuttered. "I'd kick a guy off a building for you girls anyday… b-but um-" He grunted and stumbled back as she lightly tackled him.

With her arms wrapping around him, Zoey's eyes started to tear up. She trembled as she held onto him tight. "Thank you…" She mumbled out with a shaky voice. She tightened her hold on him.

He froze with wide eyes. Eyeing her, he exhaled and moved his arms around her. "Anytime." He smiled while reaching up to gently rub the back of her head. "Anything for you girls."

Chapter Text

"That's better…" Bobby let out a breath of relaxation as he stepped out of the bathroom. He exhaled again while letting his shoulders fall. The stress of dealing with the network and crazy fans all day had washed away. He felt better. Maybe the night wasn't going to be so bad after all. Maybe he could convince the girls to watch a movie with him if they were still up.

In a light blue robe with his short hair wrapped up in a towel, he made his way over towards some windows. Each step he made was soft and gentle due to his slippers.

Like the fantastic manager he was, the phone in his robe pocket was playing his girls' newest hit single, Golden.

Placing his hand against the cool glass window, he took a deep breath. "♫ We're dreaming hard, we came so far, ♫" he stared out across the calm city and smiled to himself. Things were finally starting to look up for everyone. Rumi was doing better. He was proud to be a part of it. "♫ Now I believe, ♫"

He poorly hit the last note but didn't care. He pulled away from the window and held out his hands while moving his hips.

"♫ We're going up, up, up- ♫" Bobby came to a dead stop in his singing as something rushed upward outside the window.

He blinked. "What?" He raised an eyebrow while stepping up to the glass. He did his best to look up but didn't need to try as hard as he did.

Upon seeing Zoey falling back down, his eyes went wide. "What?!" She came down to the same floor as him just as a pair of feet met hers.

Mira was also outside of the building. He saw the two of them talk back and forth and took a step back. "WHAT?!" He shouted just as the two pushed off each other.

Every window in front of him shattered into a million pieces and showered him in shards of glistening glass. He held his hands in front of his face and closed his eyes. His robe blew back against the shockwave and the towel on his head was flung off.

Everything fell quiet and he was left there standing completely dazed and confused. He took a few deep breaths and looked around at the damage done. "Wh-what… what…?"

He suddenly breathed in with a sharp breath. "Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap." He reached into his pocket and fumbled his phone around in his fingers. "There must be a demon outside!" Finally firmly catching his phone, he swiped his music away and brought up the security system for Huntr/x tower.

"Camera off. Camera off. Camera off." He repeated while going down the long list of devices and switching them off. His eyes were wide and he had his teeth gritted. There's no way he could explain something like his girls stabbing someone to the press. Could he…?

More importantly, how was he supposed to explain the shattered windows?

He rapidly looked around and scanned the area. Maybe Mira was listening to music too loud. Or maybe Zoey was skating inside again. Or, or, Rumi was practicing and hit too high of a note. All those things sounded like them.

But were they good enough…

He blinked and eyed the robes he was wearing. "Ah hah!" He held up a finger. "That's it!" He flashed a proud smile as the idea came to him. "The water was way too hot and the steam broke the glass against the cold night! Perfect!"

Everything was fine.

That was when Mira fell past the floor he was on while shouting. Rumi was in her arms.

He blinked.

His face and shoulders then fell.

Everything was not fine.

His breath cracked in a weary and concerned huff.

"You have got to be kidding me!" He placed his hands on his face. He then slid his phone into his pocket and tightened the rope on his robe. "Hold on you two!" He shouted while stumbling into the elevator. He immediately pressed the bottom floor button and the doors closed with a ding.

He deadpanned. Elevator music filled his ears as it lowered him down. It could not have been moving any slower. He never realized how slow it was. He let out a frustrated shout of annoyance as he rapidly pressed the bottom floor button over and over. He knew it wouldn't make it descend faster, but doing so at least distracted him from how slow he was going.

As the elevator finally made it to the bottom, Bobby lept out of it before the doors even had time to fully open. "Rumi! Mira!" He shouted as he stumbled out of the building and rapidly looked around.

Seeing the two on the ground in a crumbled pile of sidewalk, his shoulders fell. Fear washed across his face as his eyes widened.

"No, no, no, no, no." He rushed over and got down onto his knees beside them. His hands hovered over them and he gulped. They were pretty banged up with cuts and scrapes all over them. His hands shook.

Seeing both their chests move, he let out a breath. "Oh, thank you…" He muttered while getting up onto his feet. He quickly glanced around. Thankfully, it was the middle of the night. No one was really out on the streets right now. But he knew people would be here in no time. The press would be here within the next fifteen minutes.

He inhaled and reached down to grab the two of them by the collar of their tops. He went to pull them inside.

They didn't budge.

He blinked and tried again with a small shout. His slippers slid against the sidewalk as he stepped with them.

Giving up, he exhaled while letting his arms fall forward. They swayed back and forth. "Okay…" He panted while placing his hands on his knees. "Maybe I should pick up weightlifting…"

"Okay." Turning around, Bobby moved his arms underneath Rumi. "One at a time then." He nodded while slowly and carefully dragging her back inside and next to the elevator. He did the same with Mira and propped her up against the wall by Rumi.

Popping his head back outside, he stared at the broken sidewalk and groaned. His face twisted. He hissed. How was he supposed to explain that?

"Wait." He half smiled and slipped back inside the building.

Coming back out, he struggled while carrying a window air conditioning unit. He had his teeth clenched and was taking large wide steps. Once by the broken sidewalk, he dropped it with zero hesitation.

It crashed to the ground with a thud and he let out an exhausted breath. "Definitely… need to do some weightlifting…" He took several deep breaths before quickly running back inside.

Surely people would believe the unit had fallen and broken the sidewalk.

Up in their living room, Bobby slowly pulled Mira across the floor towards their couch. Rumi was already in there and laying across the coffee on her stomach.

That's when he felt the redhead shift.

"Mira!" He let out a shaky breath and moved around her. He crouched. "Mira?" He placed a hand against the back of her neck.

Groaning, she went to raise her right hand only to flinch. She grumbled in frustration and raised her left hand instead. "Bobby…?" She asked while rubbing her head.

That's when they heard glass shattering above them followed by heavy pounding against the roof.

"Zoey…!" Her eyes widened in realization. She went to push herself up and grimaced. Zoey and Jinu were above them. Zoey would surely end up needing help.

"Wait, wait." Bobby took several uneasy breaths while pushing her back down. He helped her lean up against the couch while still on the floor. He looked up at the ceiling as he heard more thudding. Zoey was up there fighting a demon? "You're hurt. I'll… I'll go up there." He glanced back at her. "You stay down here with Rumi." He took a deep breath while giving her a reassuring nod.

"Wait… wait, Bobby!" She outstretched her hand as he ran off. She groaned and closed both her eyes. She went to push herself up only to fall back down.

Taking a few deep breaths, Mira glanced over towards the coffee table. Exhaling, she slowly shifted her body and laid down beside it. "I'm sure it'll be fine…" She mumbled while raising her left hand and grabbing Rumi's. She interlocked their fingers and closed her eyes. She softly started to breathe in and out. "I'm sure it's fine…"

Running through the kitchen, Bobby paused.

What was he supposed to use to fight a demon with?

He rapidly looked around. His eyes darted all over. He could feel his heart racing inside his chest. Zoey needed help. Framed records? Maybe? The corners would hurt. Maybe a kitchen knife? Though he probably wouldn't be able to get that close to stab a demon.

His eyes then fell onto a large wok on the stove.

He blinked once before snatching it.

Outside of the building, Bobby's hands shook as he climbed the ladder to the roof access. "I'm not scared. I'm not scared." He hummed to himself with the handle of the wok between his teeth. He trembled as a cold gust of wind rushed by him. "I'm not scared of heights. I'm not gonna look down. I'm not scared." He half whined. His legs were tingling as he crawled up onto the roof.

Grabbing the wok out of his mouth, he stayed on all fours and shook. His breathing was drastically uneven. He hated this. His stomach felt like throwing up from how much he was shaking.

Looking up, he watched as a man with glowing purple marks pulled Zoey's head over the edge of the roof.

Bobby's heart sank.

Grinding his teeth together, he pushed himself up. He tightened the grip on the handle of the wok and quickly moved towards them. His footsteps were silent thanks to the help of his slippers. Flashing his teeth, he brought his arms back and swung the wok straight into the back of Zoey's attacker's head.

He let go of the young rapper and fell forward and over the edge. His body then disappeared out of his line of sight.

With sporadic breaths, Bobby turned his attention towards Zoey with wide eyes. "H-He was a demon… r-right…?" His voice cracked.

"Bobby!" The Korean-American exclaimed with equally wide eyes as she turned to face him.

"L-Like… he wasn't just some random dude I just killed… right?" He lowered his arm that was holding a wok. What if he had just killed a real person? "He had th-the… the lines that Rumi has… though his looked scarier…" He stuttered while starting to tremble again.

He stared at her as she stared back. The silence only seemed to make him more nervous. The wind was also blowing harder. He felt like he was losing his balance despite standing on a flat surface. He wanted down and off the roof.

"Um…" He tried not to whimper but to him it really sounded like he did. "I-I mean if he was a normal dude that's fine too…" He took a deep breath while trying to calm himself. His heart was pounding inside his ears. "I'd kick a guy off a building for you girls anyday… b-but um-" He grunted and stumbled back as she lightly tackled him.

With her arms wrapping around him, Zoey's eyes started to tear up. "Thank you…" She mumbled and tightened her hold on him.

He froze with wide eyes. She was violently trembling. "Anytime." He took a deep breath to calm himself. He then moved his arm around her and held her closed. "Anything for you girls."

He held her like a protective father would.

The hug meant everything to her in the moment.

Zoey's eyes then went wide. Her breath hitched and she pushed herself away. "Rumi! And Mira!"

"They're in the living room!" He quickly replied as he saw the panic in her eyes. He placed his hand on her shoulder. "They're in the living room. They look like they need some help. And so do you."

Zoey shakily breathed in and out before nodding with a knitted brow. She gulped. "Right. Yeah. We should…" She nodded. She quickly glanced over the edge of the roof for a moment. She didn't see any magenta smoke anywhere. She let out a breath of relief.

She knew Jinu wasn't dead. Not that easily. But at least he was gone.

"Let's go." She pointed with her fingers before quickly walking over towards the ladder.

Bobby let out a groan. Of course he had to go back down it. He then let out a low sigh with his shoulders dropping. At least the three of them were in one piece. Part of him didn't even want to ask what happened.

The other part of him? That part wanted to beat whatever demon that was with the wok more.

He would always fight for his girls.

Chapter Text

“ ♫ We are Hunters, voices strong, slaying demons with our song. ♫ ”  

Rumi was seven years old when Celine first took her to the International Idol Awards. She didn’t know what to expect. She was nervous. All the lights, the loud sounds, all the people. The constant mentions of her mother, Mi-yeong. It was overwhelming compared to the quiet and peaceful life she had been living amidst the Hunter grounds she was raised on.

She desperately wanted to be holding one of her teddy bears. 

Posing for her picture in a sleeveless pink frilled dress, Rumi moved her hands behind her back. She shakily breathed in and out as Celine placed a hand on her left shoulder. 

She was wearing a simple button down and a dark pair of dress pants. “You don't need to be so worried. Everything is fine, Rumi." She reassured her while rubbing her shoulder. “Just smile. Remember,” she lowered her voice, “your faults and fears can never be seen.” 

“R-Right…” She nodded while looking up towards her. Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes. Her hands were sweaty and her heart was racing inside her chest. Exhaling, she repressed those newfound feelings. She shoved them so far down inside her that she didn’t even feel them anymore. But they still gnawed away at her soul.

Opening her eyes, Rumi softly smiled for her picture. 

“ ♫ Fix the world and make it right, when darkness finally meets the light. ♫ ”  

A few weeks later, Rumi was awake in the early hours of the morning. The sun was barely peaking over the hills on the horizon and turning the sky a soft mix of orange and pink. She sat quietly underneath a tree.

Barefoot and in tan sweatpants and a white tank top, she meditated. The sounds of bugs and creatures filled her ears as she softly breathed in and out. 

“Rumi!” Celine’s voice broke the silence. “Breakfast! And then it’s time for your vocal lessons!”

The young girl blinked a little as she was pulled from her calm state. Upon hearing there was food involved though, she quickly got up. “Coming!” She called back. She took a single step before seeing something on her right shoulder.

Something must have fallen on her from the tree. She went to dust it off. 

Her brow knitted. 

It didn’t move. 

She brushed her hand over it some more as she started walking back towards her house. 

Seeing her rubbing her shoulder as she walked up, Celine raised an eyebrow with a smile. “What are you doing, hm?” 

“I don’t know. It won’t get off me.” Rumi let out an annoyed breath. 

“What won’t get off you?” She made her way over towards her. Upon getting close enough, she froze. Her eyes shot wide and her face lost all color. She didn’t even let out a breath.

Glancing up at her, she tilted her head. “Celine…?” She quietly asked. 

The Hunter and former member of the Sunlight Sisters didn’t even hear her. She had toned out the whole world. Her only focus was on the purple mark that appeared on Rumi’s shoulder. 

“ ♫ We are Hunters, voices strong, slaying demons with our song. ♫ ” 

Sitting back outside and underneath the tree, Rumi stared at the grass below her. Each blade gently wavered against the whistling breeze. “So… my dad… was a demon…?” Her voice was hushed and low.

“Yes.” Celine heavily exhaled while helping the little girl put on a tan colored dobok that covered the purple line on her shoulder. “He was.” She tied off the uniform while averting her eyes. 

There was a long pause. 

“So… I’m a demon then…?” Rumi finally asked. 

“No. No, no, no.” Her adoptive mother quickly moved in front of her. “No, Rumi.” She placed her hands on hers and squeezed them tight. “You are not a demon. You are a Hunter. You are a Hunter just like your mother and just like me.” 

“But I have-”

“No.” Her eyes narrowed. She then exhaled and softened her expression. “Your mother and I, we thought… we thought she had gotten rid of your…” She trailed off. She didn’t want to say demon marks. It sounded too aggressive. 

It sounded bad. 

Rumi was still just a child.

She took a deep breath. “We thought your patterns were gone. We didn’t think they were going to show up since you were only half demon. But…” 

Celine struggled to find the right words. She had planned to tell Rumi about her father, but not when she was so little and didn’t understand. She didn’t know how to explain it. 

She slowly breathed in. Her nostrils flared as she did so. Reaching up, she lovingly cupped Rumi’s cheeks and brought her face close. She pressed her forehead against hers and closed her eyes. “It’s okay. We can fix this. We’ll just cover them up for now so we don’t have to look at them. And then some day, when you’re older and stronger and can sing louder than anyone, we can turn the Honmoon gold and the demon part that is inside of you will be gone forever. We can fix this. You can fix this.” 

“ ♫ Fix the world and make it right, when darkness finally meets the light. ♫ ”  

Sitting in front of her mother’s grave a few months later, Rumi hummed to herself as her hair was being braided for her training with weapons. She then ceased her soft sounds and stared at the headstone that moss was starting to grow over. She eyed the vase of flowers, offerings she had brought and the incense that had been lit. She took a deep breath. 

“Celine?” She let out in a small timid voice. “Do Hunters kill all demons?” 

“Yes.” Was the stoic reply. 

“So everything that has patterns?” She glanced over her right shoulder and moved up the sleeve of the tan jacket she had on. The sleeves were rolled up just below her elbows. 

Her patterns had been growing over the past few months. It was easiest to wear a jacket to cover them up now. 

Celine was quick to push her sleeve back down. Perhaps she did it a little too harshly. Not that Rumi noticed. “Cover those up. You know you only have those-”

“Because my dad was a demon.” She frowned while looking down. She then eyed Celine over her shoulder. 

“You’re not one of them, Rumi.” Her adoptive mother didn’t know how many times she had to tell her that. It was getting harder and harder each day. She didn’t know how to be a mother. She didn’t know the first thing about creating a family. 

Mi-yeong and the Hunters were the ones that brought her in from a cold world of isolation she was trapped in and raised her. That’s the closest thing to family she knew. Their values and discipline was all she knew. 

And now Mi-yeong had tasked her with a nearly impossible quest to navigate alone. 

She felt like she didn’t know what to do. So she kept to what little she did know. 

“You are a Hunter, just like your mother was.” Celine placed her hand on Rumi’s shoulder. She firmly held where her demon patterns were underneath her clothes. She glanced up at the gravestone and Rumi’s eyes followed. “When the Honmoon is sealed, all the demons will be gone from this world,” she reassured her just as she had done countless times before, “and so will your patterns.” 

Taking a deep breath, the young girl eyed her shoulder before looking back and up at her. “So these will be gone?” 

“Yes.” She nodded with a small breath. She was growing tired of this constantly recurring conversation. “Those will be gone.” She ran her hand down her arm and tugged softly against the sleeve to keep it done. 

Rumi slowly nodded with her brow knitted. She glanced back up at her mother’s grave before she softly smiled. She could do it. She believed. She could turn the Honmoon gold and fully get rid of her patterns. 

“ ♫ We are Hunters, voices strong, slaying demons with our song. ♫ ” 

“Celine! Look! Look!” Rumi shouted in awe. In a pink shirt and purple shorts, she sat on her knees between two other girls. Her adoptive mother was testing them to see if their voices could harmonize with each other's souls.

While the two other girls were creating norigae pendants for each other, the purple haired girl had gotten distracted. She had been trying so hard to connect to the Honmoon the past few months, but she just couldn’t get the hang of it. She was starting to worry that she couldn’t due to her demon patterns and that she’d never be able to strengthen it like she was born to be. 

 That all had finally changed though. 

Standing off to the side, Celine smiled with crossed arms. While Rumi wasn’t summoning a weapon just yet, the little girl was drawing power and light from the Honmoon on the wall and letting it spiral around her right arm in a swirl of color. 

The Hunter had high hopes for her. She was going to make sure she grew up to be the best of them despite her secret. 

“ ♫ Fix the world and make it right, when darkness finally meets the light. ♫ ”  

With sweat trailing down her neck and pooling around her eyebrows, Celine softly panted. She was standing next to a pile of freshly moved dirt and a brand new headstone. Placing the tip of a shovel into the ground, she reached up to rub the sweat from her forehead. Her face had a few cuts on it and they each burned as sweat made their way into the wounds.

“Why did you do that…?” Rumi quietly asked from behind her. She was in a pink shirt and blue overalls. Across the side of her neck was a gash that had already been tended to and cleaned. 

Taking a deep breath, her adoptive mother turned around towards her. She knelt down. “Because…” She swallowed hard. Reaching up, she hovered her hand over the young girl’s neck. “If I didn’t… she was going to do what I did to her… to you. I couldn’t let that happen.”

“But…” A distraught look glazed over her eyes. “But why is my life more important than hers? She… she was my friend’s mom. Now she has to grow up without a mom too…” Her head started to lower as her shoulders fell. “If I didn’t let my sleeve roll up… she never would have saw… she never would have…”

“Rumi. Look at me.” Celine placed both her hands on her cheeks and pulled her chin up. “This wasn’t your fault.” She locked eyes with her. “I told you, no one else is ever going to understand. I’m sorry. Nothing is going to change until your patterns are gone. We have to keep them covered up for now. But we can fix this. We can still make this right. I promise you.” She wrapped her arms around the little girl and pulled her in close. She felt her eyes start to water and immediately choked back on the feeling and repressed it. “We can fix this.”

“We can fix this…” Rumi muttered back quietly while pushing her face into Celine’s chest.

“ ♫ We are Hunters, voices strong, slaying demons with our song. ♫ ”  

Time passed and Rumi found herself standing barefoot on a rock in the coast. Waves crashed against the stone and splashed sporadically upward. They struck her, soaking her purple pants and white dobok. She was panting. Her hair, it was an absolute mess. Her braid was slowly coming undone and loose strands popped out everywhere. A mix of both sweat and water beaded down her face but she wasn’t giving up. 

Not yet. 

She was so close. 

Breathing deeply in, she braced while pulling back her right arm. In her grasp, light from the Honmoon spiraled around. With a hum, the handle of a small saingeom started to appear. She placed her left fingers on top of the handle and slowly ran them forward. 

She was so close. She focused harder. 

Swirls of light followed her left hand and as she moved it, a glowing blade started to form. 

Before she could fully summon her weapon, a large wave crashed into the rock and against her. The water struck her in the face. Blinded, she lost her balance and stumbled back. She felt her foot slip out from underneath and she fell backwards with a yelp. 

She felt a pair of arms catch her as the weapon she tried to summon dissipated into nothing. 

“I think that’s enough for today.” Celine softly spoke while wiping the water from Rumi’s eyes. “You almost have it. I bet you’ll be able to summon your weapon tomorrow.” 

Taking a moment to catch her breath, the young girl slowly pulled herself away. “One more try.” She muttered between pants. “I’m going to do it. Today.” 

“ ♫ Fix the world and make it right, when darkness finally meets the light. ♫ ”  

Sitting at the table one night, Rumi poked at her bowl of rice and kimchi. She was in a short blue dress with sleeves and purple leggings. “Celine…?” She trailed off while tilting her head at her food. 

Glancing up at her, said Hunter raised an eyebrow. “What is it?”

Setting her chopsticks down in her bowl, she moved her hands into her lap. She kicked her legs back and forth a little before going still. She sat silently for a moment before taking a deep breath. 

“If my dad was a demon… how did mom have me?” She very quietly asked. 

Celine froze. She felt her heart skip a beat. “Rumi-” Her voice cracked. Exhaling, she set her chopsticks down. “It’s… it’s complicated.” She mumbled while averting her gaze.

“Did he love her? Was he a good demon somehow?” Rumi asked with a puzzled look as she glanced up.

Keeping her gaze away, she closed her eyes. “Not… exactly… no…” Her voice grew more and more quiet with each word she spoke. 

“Then… how was I…” She grabbed her knees with her fingers digging into her skin. If she wasn’t born from a moment of love and compassion the only other option was… 

“Rumi.” Celine sharply exhaled. “This isn’t something we need to talk about right now.” 

The young girl kept her head low. Her braid fell across her shoulder. “Did my mom even want me…?”

The Hunter’s chair harshly screeched against the floor as she pushed herself away from the table. It took her only a few strides to be beside her. “Rumi.” She grabbed her shoulder while kneeling down. “Your mother loved you more than anything. That is why she kept you.” 

Rumi glanced up at her. Tears started to form in her eyes. 

She sighed deeply and reached up to rub her eyes dry. “Your mother knew if she didn’t have you, your soul would be sent to Gwi-ma. She wanted to give you a chance. And after seeing your innocence that was born from something so… horrible… I wanted to give you a chance too.” 

With a small sniffle, the purple haired girl reached up to rub her eyes. “So I wasn’t a mistake?” 

The question hit Celine like a physical attack. It hurt. “No.” She sharply exhaled. “You are not a mistake.” 

Nodding back, Rumi glanced away. She had gotten her answer, but she didn’t know if she fully believed her. 

“ ♫ We are Hunters, voices strong, slaying demons with our song. ♫ ”  

Laying in her bed one night, a teenage Rumi couldn’t sleep. Her mind was abuzz with a million different things. 

And none of them were good.

Sitting up, she let her blanket fall into her lap. She stared off in front of her in the darkness. Her teddy bear was tucked close beside her. Exhaling, she summoned her glowing blue saingeom. It lit up the room like a flashlight in the night.

A sleepless and tired look filled her eyes.

It was just a thought. 

Something she thought in passing. 

It was just a thought. 

But she was a Hunter. She could heal faster than the normal person. 

What would happen if she pulled her blade over her patterns? Would they go away? Would they heal when the cuts healed? 

And even if the patterns didn’t… what harm would there be? 

Celine wouldn’t notice. She had to keep her patterns covered anyway. Celine would never see them if she did.

Tilting the blade around, she let the blue glow illuminate the darkness around her. Her eyes zoned in on the sharp edge. 

Maybe she deserved it too. 

She slowly raised the weapon and placed it against her upper arm near shoulder. She placed it against her patterns.

No one would ever know. 

It could be a secret she kept hidden, just like her patterns.

“ ♫ Fix the world and make it right, when darkness finally meets the light. ♫ ”  

Rumi didn’t feel like she belonged.

Sitting high up in a tree while in jeans and a pink hoodie, she stared down at the ground below her. The world around her echoed in her ears. The singing of the birds, the low hum of insects, the whistling of the wind. 

She was nineteen now and still nowhere near sealing the Honmoon and turning it gold. She couldn’t find any other singers she could harmonize with. 

What was the point? 

She kept trying and trying and training and training and singing and singing… she was going nowhere. 

She wanted to talk to Celine but she knew her faults and fears could never be seen. She was a Hunter after all. She knew she had to bury everything deep down. She had to keep her emotions hidden, just like her patterns. 

She flexed her jaw while staring more intently at the ground. 

The way she was born was wrong. She was wrong. She was a mistake. Her life shouldn’t be above others. She didn’t have the right to live. She couldn’t sleep with the thoughts lingering inside her head. 

Taking a deep breath in, Rumi closed her eyes and let her weight slip off the tree branch she was on. 

Waiting back inside their house, Celine flipped through a pile of applications. The stress was starting to get to her. Her hair was starting to turn gray. She couldn’t find partners for Rumi to form a K-pop group with. She couldn’t find anyone worthy and willing to be Hunters. 

Hearing the door open, she glanced over her shoulder. “You’re late-” The sound of her chair scraping against the floor cut her off. She shot to her feet and stood. She stared at Rumi with wide eyes. 

With a nervous smile and an awkward laugh, the purple haired girl glanced away. “H-Hey.” She chewed on her lip. Her face was covered in several small cuts and she was holding onto her right arm which was hung limp by her side. “I um…” She swallowed. “I don’t think it’s broken. I think I fractured it while training. I slipped.” 

“Rumi…” Celine let out a breath and lowered her head. She softly shook it before exhaling and walking up towards her. “Come on. I’ll take care of it.” 

“Thanks.” She wearily smiled while keeping her eyes off her adoptive mother. She then eyed the stack of papers. “Have you… found anyone else yet?” 

“Maybe.” She lightly waved her hand. “There’s two girls I’m considering right now. Zoey and Mira. I was going to have us meet them tomorrow.” 

“Sounds fine to me.” Rumi smiled with closed eyes and a nod. 

She’d never tell Celine how she actually hurt her arm. It would be easier to just hide the secret and bury it inside her. 

The same way she buried the secrets of her patterns inside her. 

Celine would never understand anyway. 

Maybe... Rumi's thoughts trailed, she would try again tomorrow after their meeting with those two girls.

“ ♫ We are Hunters, voices strong, slaying demons with our song. Fix the world and make it right, when darkness finally meets the light. ♫ ” 

“♫ We are Hunters, voices strong, slaying demons with our song. Fix the world and make it right, when darkness finally meets the light. ♫” Mi-yeong softly hummed while holding a small infant with purple hair in her arms. She looked tired, absolutely exhausted, but she was still singing with a heavenly and harmonizing voice. 

“Rumi.” She let out in a gentle breath. She softly ran her fingers over the baby’s right arm. Spirals of purple traced her skin. But as Mi-yeong sang, those marks started to vanish.

She brought Rumi up to her chest and held her close. The baby was softly sleeping and resting at ease. “Rumi, someday, I don’t know if I will always be here for you.” She took a deep breath. “But I promise you,” she turned around while gently bouncing her, “I will always love you. And you will always be able to find love in this world no matter what you are. There will be people that love you. You will know what it feels like to be loved.” 

“You will know what it feels like to be loved.” 

“I have the worst headache I have ever had in my entire life.” Mira groaned out. 

“You’re telling me. My face is imprinted on our roof.” Zoey added with a low grumble. 

This was the first thing Rumi heard as she stirred awake. She was dazed and confused. She couldn’t even remember what had happened or where she was. She had been pulled from an endless darkness that fogged her mind. 

But hearing their voices, hearing Mira and Zoey’s voices as she woke up, it calmed something inside of her. 

She didn’t feel alone. 

Chapter Text

Zoey's hands were trembling as she pierced Rumi's skin with a needle and put sutures into her back. She felt like she was going to be sick. She felt the feeling creeping up in the back of her throat and causing her jaw to quiver.

The dark moist color that laid under her torn skin.

The red stained clothes around her.

The smell.

The forsaken metallic smell that lingered in the air and on her hands.

She choked on the breath in her lungs as she kept going. She was on the verge of tears. Her eyes were glossy from the tears pooling. She didn't know what was keeping them from pouring down her face.

She would rather be the one hurt this bad and be stitched up instead.

Watching, Mira sat on a bar stool in a sports bra and maroon joggers. Her brow came together and she shifted uncomfortably. "You're doing great, Zoey." She tried to reassure her but her friend didn't even notice her words. She let out a breath and lowered her head.

At least Rumi was unconscious this time.

She would have offered to tend to Rumi's injuries herself so Zoey wouldn't have to but…

She let out a loud gasp and jerked. Her left hand tightly gripped the edge of her chair.

"Sorry, sorry, I know. I'm sorry…" Bobby gulped heavily. He was wrapping her right shoulder up to help support it and compress it. "I think you tore your rotary cuff."

"It'll be fine in a day or two." She stared intently towards Zoey and Rumi. She then flinched. With a hiss, she closed both her eyes. Even if it was going to be fine, it still really hurt right now. "Jenjang!" She shouted at the top of her lungs so loud her voice cracked.

Her manager froze for a moment. His eyes were wide and filled with alarm.

Taking a few deep breaths, she glanced back at him before looking away. "Sorry…" She lowered her voice while quietly breathing in and out. "It just…"

"Don't apologize." He flashed her a half smile. It seemed way too forced. "If I fell off the roof, I'd be dead. So I can't even imagine how much it hurts."

"Still, sorry." She muttered with a sigh. It wasn't just her shoulder that was killing her. Her head was absolutely destroying her. She kept having flashes of when her head struck the concrete. She couldn't even see anything. It was just an immediate sharp pain. And now she felt every heart beat throbbing inside her head like a speeding bullet train.

"Do you girls usually have this much trouble when fighting demons?" Bobby asked after a moment of silence.

"No. Not usually. We usually don't even lose." She grinded her teeth a little before swallowing. "Celine trained us well. We've never taken losses like this before." She lowered her head and stared down at her feet. It was so unimaginably demoralizing to take brutal hit after brutal hit.

He went to speak only to go quiet at the look she gave. With a nod, he grabbed a cloth and folded it into a sling. "Brace." He took a deep breath.

Closing her eyes, Mira sharply inhaled. She gripped the chair incredibly tied. She couldn't help but let out a shout as he placed her arm in the sling and tied it around her neck.

Her scream rattled Bobby's bones and shook his being down to his core. He hated seeing them like this. That's when his phone buzzed.

Taking a step back, he eyed the device and quickly skimmed over the screen. "We have a crowd forming down below. A lot of media outlets." He glanced up. "Would you girls be okay if I left to handle them?" His shoulders visibly deflated as he glanced between them.

Zoey didn't even acknowledge him.

"We'll manage." Mira gave him a partial smile that was more weary than anything. She slid off the stool with one closed eye. On her feet, she took a few small breaths. She did her best to act like she didn't feel dizzy even if the room around her was spinning. "Thanks."

"Text me if you need anything." He half heartedly smiled back with a gentle nod. He then slipped away, disappearing into the elevator that closed with a ding.

Silence fell across the living room. It was loud in Mira's ears. Loud and painful. Slowly, she made her way over towards her friends. "Zoey…" She quietly let out. "Zoey." She repeated after getting no response. Now behind her, she waited until she finished stitching Rumi's back before placing a hand on her shoulder. "Zoey."

The rapper let out a gasp that sounded more like a scream and flinched enough to make the floor shake. She pulled away from Rumi with her breath hitching. Tears were still swelling in her eyes but still not falling down her face. Her chest was shaking with each and every breath she took.

Their eyes locked with each other.

"Zoey."

"Mira…" Her voice trembled. She tried to speak but her voice cracked. She let out a forced breath and it came off as a croak.

The redhead's face twisted. She choked back on a breath and sniffled. "Come here." She held out her left arm.

Zoey didn't even hesitate. She dropped the needle she had and dove straight into her friend's chest. She buried her face up against her and let out a muffled scream of absolute despair.

Mira grunted hard and silenced a pained breath that crept up inside her throat. Not right now. She wasn't going to. She needed to be strong for Zoey. Zoey needed a shoulder to cry on and she didn't care if it was her injured shoulder.

The Korean-American pulled back slightly and moved her arms between the two of them. She balled her hands into tight fists and let out another scream while closing her eyes. The tears in her eyes finally started to fall down her face like a river bursting through a dam.

Moving her left hand up, the redhead cupped the back of her head. Her fingers gently pressed against her scalp. "I know." She breathed out while lowering her head. She placed her face on top of her head and slowly breathed in and out. "Let it out."

Breathing in and out harshly, she suddenly sharply inhaled before exhaling in a third scream. Her voice was so loud the vibrations could be felt in the air. Once she grew quiet, she choked inward a breath before whimpering outward. "I… I… I c-can't do this…" Her voice was trembling just as much as she was. "I can't do this!" She shouted as more tears fell from her face and onto the floor.

"I don't understand what we've done wrong!" She took several raspy breaths before continuing. "We had the Honmoon almost gold, we were about to seal it completely! Demons were finally going to be gone forever! No one else was going to go missing! No one else was going to get hurt! Not a single demon could come close to catching us!" She let out a frustrated scream and struggled to breathe afterwards. She was choking between muffled sobs.

"And then those stupid boys show up!" She bared her teeth. She was ugly crying at this point and she knew it. She could feel the buildup of saliva pooling in her mouth. "Those nasty, disgusting, horrible boys! They got in my head! They got in Rumi's head! And now she's afraid of even talking to us! Us! She's afraid of talking to us! To her best friends! Because of them!" She had to take a second to catch her breath.

"And then there's Jinu! He's nearly killed Rumi twice! Twice! Not once, TWICE! And all she can do is lay there while taking it! He's hurting her so much and we can't do anything to stop him! He's so much stronger than the demons we've fought before! We're not strong enough to kill him! I'm not strong enough to kill him! I'm not enough to keep her safe from him!"

Her breath hitched and she let out a few quiet and muffled broken sobs. "I can't… I'm not… he's winning… and hurting her… and hurting her… for fun…" She was shaking more now. Her eyes were burning and puffy. Her face was a deep dark shade of red under her freckles. "I can't do this… it's too much… I can't…" Her breath trembled as she exhaled. She then swallowed hard while letting her arms fall. "And… tonight was my fault… my notebook… caused… this… caused her to be hurt… again…"

Mira stood there carefully holding Zoey in silence as she broke down. Tears were trailing down her cheeks. She glanced up and stared at Rumi. Despite her left side being bruised, her back being a hot mess and countless other injuries, she was resting peacefully. Her face was relaxed and at ease.

"This wasn't your fault." Mira finally let out a breath. "We're all incredibly broken and damaged and hurt right now. They're playing at our weaknesses and using them to grind us into the dirt more. I know you and Rumi are better than that. But we've been conditioned to not talk about these things. Especially Rumi. This wasn't your fault."

"It was though…"

"It wasn't." She let out rather harshly while narrowing her eyes. She immediately eased up with a small blink. Lowering her face back against the top of her head, she breathed in and out. "It wasn't your fault." She repeated.

Zoey let out a timid breath. She was still trembling so hard it felt like she was vibrating. But something about feeling Mira's warm breath caress the top of her head and spread out helped ease her. It calmed her. "Sh-She must think I hate her…"

"Rumi knows you don't hate her." She massaged the back of her head.

"Does she though…?" She gulped with a quivering frown. "I had made that notebook with all those mean things before I knew she was part demon… I-I… I don't think she doesn't deserve to live… I don't want her to die…"

"Neither do I." She mumbled back. She tried to stop her tears but they just kept coming. She couldn't remember the last time she cried so hard.

"I love her, Mira…" Zoey let out a whine and moved her arms around her friend. She squeezed her tight.

Mira let out a silent grunt as she was held a little too tight. "I love her too, Zoey. We both know how much we love her. She's just a little slow." Her mouth tilted upward as she cracked the faintest of smiles.

She let out a second long laugh back.

The choreographer took it as a win.

"Do you feel better?"

"I don't know…" She sniffled while pulling away. She reached up to rub her eyes dry. "I think I might feel worse somehow." She let out a weak laugh again.

"Well when you cry like that, what do you expect?" Mira flashed a smile while reaching up to wipe her own tears away. "Come on. You're pretty banged up too. Your hand looks like a car ran over it. Let's get you patched up."

Slowly nodding, Zoey swallowed hard. She then glanced over her shoulder and at Rumi. She needed her to wake up so they could talk. She needed to know that Rumi understood how much she means to her.

And hopefully… Rumi would finally break down her walls and talk to them as well. She carried such a burdening weight over her shoulders and never let anybody help her. Zoey and Mira wanted nothing more than to help lessen that load for her right now.

They wanted to help Rumi so badly, but she still had a mental block resisting them.

Chapter Text

As Zoey wrapped up her right hand to help keep the swelling on her knuckles down, Mira placed large bandaids to the cuts on the back of her legs. They were thankfully not that deep and didn't need stitches. At least they had some kind of good luck running with them.

"I don't know what you want me to do about the gash on the side of your head." The choreographer spoke up while placing normal sized bandaids on the five small puncture wounds on her friend's back. "We could shave the area-"

"Oh no! No, no, no." Zoey shot her a look and narrowed her eyes. "You are not shaving my head. I will not go bald because of you."

She blinked while staring back at her. "What?" She exhaled.

"It'll scab. It's fine. I'll keep it clean. Promise." She waved her off while looking ahead again. She wrapped the cloth she had in between her fingers to help hold her knuckles in place. She really did hit Jinu hard.

She could still move her fingers though.

So she wished she hit him harder.

After everyone's injuries had been taken care of, Mira slowly sat down on the couch with a deep groaning exhale. "I have the worst headache I have ever had in my entire life." She took a few deep breaths before tilting her head back and spreading her legs. She had a bag of frozen peas in her left hand and raised her arm to place it against her forehead.

"You're telling me. My face is imprinted on our roof." Zoey mumbled back while plopping down beside her. She huffed loudly. She was in a blue sports bra and very short black shorts. She slumped down into the crevice of the cushions and groaned. She then placed a container of ice cream on the top of her head.

"Well maybe you shouldn't have let your face get smashed." She shifted her head and glanced at her with one eye closed.

She glanced out of the corner of her eyes. She flashed a tired smile and scoff. "And maybe you shouldn't have fallen off a skyscraper."

"Tch." She partially smiled back while looking away. Her left shoulder bounced just slightly as she let out a very quiet laugh.

She softly laughed as well before slowly breathing in. She closed her eyes. She was so exhausted. The quiet silence of their living room wasn't even bothering her. For once it was peaceful.

Her body felt so heavy. Her arms, her legs, she didn't want to move them. Her neck felt like it was straining to keep her head up. It was even a struggle to move her eyelids. Her eyes were itchy and burning from crying too. She didn't want to open them. Her breathing slowly became deep and methodical. She felt her heart beating softer and softer as she relaxed.

She had nearly drifted off into sleep. The soft sound of groaning woke her.

It hadn't come from Mira.

"Rumi…!" She jerked upright while pulling the container of ice cream into her lap. A burst of adrenaline shot through her. Her whole nervous system fired off. Every muscle in her body tensed up at once and her heart skipped a beat. She took a few quick breaths.

The redhead's attention had already snapped in the direction of her friend. Her eyes locked onto her. "Rumi…?" She exhaled with a soft breath.

The purple haired girl let out a very low and long groan. She shifted around slowly. She was once again in Mira's 'Won't Miss' crop top and one of Zoey's shorts. "Where… what…" She exhaled before groaning louder. Her throat was so dry and burned when she spoke. Her mind was a blur. She couldn't think straight.

She tried to push herself up only to give up. She felt so weak. Her whole body felt like it was numb and tingly. Everything around her felt so far away. "Huh…?" She moved her arms around towards her head and rested her forehead against her forearms. What had happened to her?

"Easy there, tiger." Mira was first to speak up. She lowered the frozen peas from her head and sat up. Her arm dangled between her legs as she hunched forward. "Slow movements." She couldn't help but smile just a little as she saw Rumi awake and moving.

"What happened…?" Rumi mumbled out between deep breaths. She couldn't remember how she got here no matter how hard she tried. And boy oh boy did her body ache.

Zoey glanced at Mira. Her brow knitted. Taking a deep breath, she looked back towards Rumi. "Do you not remember?"

"No…" She shook her head softly. She bared her teeth slightly and grimaced. Her left side was aching with each breath she took. It felt like she had been hit by a train.

Mira stared at her for a moment before taking a deep breath. "You ran off, remember?" She kept her voice low and soft. "That demon Jinu found you."

"Jinu…?" She exhaled the name while furrowing her brow. Jinu? Why would he-

Her breath suddenly hitched and her eyes shot open as it all rushed back to her. Her throat went tight and her back tensed up with an agonizing burning sensation.

The barrage of punches. The slaps to her face and hair pulling that hurt more than the punches because of the humiliation. His agonizing touch against her patterns. The city of Seoul below her. The city rapidly approaching her as she fell with the wind screaming in her face.

Flashes flickered in her mind. Back to the day before she met Zoey and Mira. The tree limbs rushing by her face and scratching her. The luscious grass below that she was quickly falling towards.

Rumi let out a hoarse shout and violently pushed herself off the couch. She stumbled back on her feet and clenched her eyes shut tight. Her chest rose and fell rapidly as she struggled to breathe. She grimaced. Her right arm quickly wrapped around her stomach and her left hand reached up to hold her neck. She wasn't struggling to breathe, she couldn't breathe anymore. Her eyes snapped open and she stared at the floor with trembling irises.

She felt hands touch her and she let out a forced gasp. Her whole body flinched before jerking back. She clenched her eyes shut again and braced herself to be hit. She braced for an attack that was never going to come.

"Rumi! Rumi!" Zoey's voice trembled with panic. She grabbed her friend's right shoulder and placed a hand against her chest. "Rumi!"

She let out a weak breath back before the hand she used to hold her neck snatched the rapper's wrist. She didn't mean to, but her grip tightened and her fingers dug in deep.

Her eyes went wide as her injured hand was grabbed. She sharply breathed in while grinding her teeth together. She didn't back down though. She pressed her hand deeper into her chest. "Rumi! It's me! It's Zoey!" Her voice cracked.

"Rumi!" Mira harshly snapped while firmly gripping her friend's shoulder. She bared her teeth while narrowing her eyes. "RUMI!" She shouted louder while holding her still.

The purple haired girl's chest rose immensely as she breathed inward in a gasp. She shakily exhaled while starting to tremble. She let out a few weak sounds before pulling her hand away from Zoey's. Her fingers were violently shaking.

She rapidly breathed in and out with raspy breaths as she glanced between her friends. She started to breathe heavier and heavier. After a few seconds that felt like an eternity, tears started to cascade down her face. Her voice cracked as she let out a muffled and incredibly quiet whimper.

"We're right here." Mira stepped up close and pressed her body against hers. She closed her eyes and lowered her head onto her shoulder. "Breathe. You're okay."

Her warmth radiated across Rumi's sore and aching body. It calmed her weary soul.

"You're not going anywhere. We're not going anywhere." Zoey added. She took a few shallow breaths before moving her body against hers. She wanted to hug her so badly but her back was in no place for a warm embrace. This would have to be enough. "We got you." She exhaled while placing her forehead against her shoulder.

Rumi stood there, her whole body shaking as their warm presence eased her. Slowly, her breathing started to slow. She breathed deeply in and out. Her chest trembled. Once she was breathing steadily, she lowered her head onto their shoulders and closed her eyes. "I… I'm sorry…" She exhaled.

"Shut up." Zoey mumbled. She moved her hand up to her chest and barely even hit her. "Just shut up."

Blinking, she eyed her chest and her hand before glancing over at her. "Zoey…?"

The rapper's breath hitched as she buried her face further into her friend's shoulder. "Just shut up. Please. This is twice now this week that you've almost…" She choked on the word. She couldn't say it. "Just shut up, you big dumb idiot."

"Why don't we go sit back down?" Mira suggested while keeping her voice low. "Your legs look shaky."

"They feel shaky…" Rumi barely managed out a weak laugh.

Chapter Text

While Zoey and Mira sat back down close to each other, Rumi still kept her distance. She sat down closer towards the edge.

Seeing this, Mira let out a breath and sighed. Her head and shoulders both lowered. She went to speak, but Zoey spoke up before she got the chance to.

"Rumi." The Korean-American let out a breath as she stared at said girl.

"Yeah…?" She looked up at her. She had been staring at the patterns on her torso. They were slowly trailing down more now. Even the patterns on her arms seemed to have grown. The same with her neck.

"You know I don't want you to die, right?" She leaned forward with her left hand tightly gripping her knee. She didn't know how else to word it but it sounded so horrible the way it rolled off her tongue. "I-" Her voice cracked and she cut herself off. "You mean everything to me, Rumi. All those things in that notebook, it wasn't about you. It was never about you. I wrote that stuff down years ago before I…" Her eyes trailed to her purple patterns. She quickly looked away and gulped. "Before I knew…"

Blinking, she stared at her for a moment before taking a deep breath. "It's okay…" She half mumbled and looked down. She thought over half the things that were written in the notebook anyway. Reading it only helped her confirm her thoughts.

"It's NOT okay though." She snapped back. She immediately went quiet after raising her voice. She closed her eyes for a moment and took a few small breaths. "Rumi," she turned her head to face her, "you shouldn't feel like you deserve to die just because you're different. I know it's not the same, but I tried to hide parts of me all the time in Burbank. I felt like I didn't belong anywhere and didn't deserve to have friends because I was too weird and no one deserved to be burdened with dealing with all my weirdness."

She took a few deep breaths while steadying herself and organizing her thoughts. "You gave me a chance, as strangers, and chose to be my friend even though I felt like I didn't deserve you. Even though I thought I wasn't good enough to be your band mate, let alone your friend." She couldn't help it. She felt her eyes start to water. She quickly reached up and wiped the tears from her eyes.

"Rumi, I don't ever want you to feel that way. I don't want to make you feel that way. I care so much about you, more than you know." She bit her lip. "I don't care if you're part demon. I still care about you. I don't want to live my life without you. You know what hurts the most out of tonight?" She held up her bandaged right hand. "It's not this. I can deal with this. But I can't deal with the thought that you ran away from me because you were scared of me because you thought I hated you."

"Rumi…" Zoey exhaled while tilting her head back. She stared up at the ceiling for a moment before sighing. She looked back at her friend. "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. And if you ever feel that way again, please, just come talk to me. Don't run off, don't lock yourself away all alone in your room. Just come talk to me. We don't even have to talk about it. We can just hang out. Maybe go get some ramyeon or gimbap. Okay?"

Rumi stared back at her. Her face didn't read much, just tired and maybe a little distant. "Okay…" Was all she said in reply with a slow nod.

Mira watched the purple haired girl with narrowed eyes. When all she gave was a one word response, she tightened her jaw. Her leg bounced slightly in irritance. "Rumi." She sharply exhaled. Her eye twitched.

"Hm…?" She glanced over at her with raised eyebrows.

"You need to stop this." The tone on her voice had shifted. It was harsh and cynical.

Hearing Mira's filter drop, Zoey's eyes went wide. She held out her hand and opened her mouth only to be silenced as Mira put her hand in her face.

Rumi blinked. Her brow knitted and she tilted her head slightly. "Stop what…?"

"This!" The redhead snapped back. "The way you keep closing yourself off from us! We're trying so hard to be open and vulnerable with who we are towards you but you keep pulling yourself farther and farther away from us!"

She kept going without skipping a beat. "We're still not even getting the whole truth! We're just getting all your little bits of half truths that might as well be lies! All we got was a 'one of my parents was a demon' and nothing else! We don't even know if it was your father or in some twisted reality if it was your mother! You refuse to call Celine even though we're clearly in way over our heads! You won't even talk to us about how you're feeling! You won't talk to us about how you want to die, how you want to kill yourself!" She said it. She didn't filter it, she didn't sugar coat it and change the wording, she said it.

Zoey knew this was bad. She had never seen Mira keep her voice so loud for so long. She had never seen her unfilter herself. She had hit a breaking point. She wasn't calming down nor was she catching herself. She was fully going off and Zoey didn't know how to stop her.

This was bad. "Mira…" The rapper's voice squeaked with wide eyes.

She didn't even hear her. The redhead just kept going. "Do you think I haven't noticed how you've been pulling away from us recently!? Do you think I don't see how you carry yourself!? Too afraid to ask for help because you don't want to burden others with your problems but not wanting to be too pushy myself to pry at those problems! I always knew something was up with how you wore long sleeves in the summer! I didn't think it was because you had demon patterns! I thought you were just hurting yourself, cutting yourself and not wanting to tell anyone! Which I'm sure you've done! And maybe you still do! I gave you your distance but you just won't step closer on your own!"

Mira didn't even pause to take a breath. "I grew up in a family of half truths and lies! I was surrounded by people who would constantly pull away from me! Tch!" She bared her teeth and clenched her left hand into a fist. "While I don't care about them, I do care about YOU! I need you to stop closing yourself off from me so I can help you! I know something is wrong, I know you're hiding it and burying it all deep inside you! It's hurting you!"

"Mira…" Zoey tried to speak again.

Nope.

"I know what Celine has taught us gets to you! I know you've been conditioned to not let your faults and fears be seen! You've been conditioned to hide yourself out of fear of retaliation! But you have to know there's only so much pressure you can put on yourself before you break! And you're far past that breaking point! You're in a thousand pieces right now and those pieces keep breaking into smaller and smaller pieces! You think it's for the better of everyone else around you but you're so, so wrong! You're killing yourself from the inside out! And it's killing us from the outside!"

"Mira…!"

She still didn't hear her.

"Sometimes you're just so selfish when you're trying not to be!" Mira's voice somehow rose even higher than it was. She was practically screaming her words out. "Do you think I won't care, is that what it is!? Do you think I won't understand!? I'm blunt and cold and harsh, I know, but I don't walk around not understanding! I wouldn't have survived growing up if I didn't understand how people were! The only way I made it out alive with my family was because I understood when to speak and when to act! I learned to read people like I was reading Korean!"

"Mira!" Zoey tried to speak up louder.

The redhead didn't even twitch in her direction. "You gave me a chance when I left a life of pampered luxury behind! You didn't hold grudges when I was too upfront! You would encourage me when I struggled to connect to the Honmoon! You were there by my side every time my parents tried to call me when they saw our success! You told me how they didn't deserve me! You showed me how the people who really care about me and want me in their life will be willing and patient and try to understand me with how I am!"

She paused for a single second and bared her teeth. She clenched her eyes shut tight.

"I'M WILLING AND PATIENT ENOUGH TO TRY AND UNDERSTAND YOU TOO, DAMMIT!" Her voice was so loud it shook inside her chest. It hurt. Her eyes were starting to swell with tears. "I NEED YOU TO LET ME IN THE SAME WAY I LET YOU IN!"

"MIRA!" Zoey snapped while reaching over and grabbing her friend's injured shoulder. She pulled her forward before quickly letting go.

Mira hissed as a sharp pain shot through her whole arm. Her nerves tingled for a moment before going numb. She shot her a sharp glare and flashed her canines. "What!?" That's when she noticed the look Zoey had.

The rapper's eyes were wide and trembling. She had moved away from her and held up her arms in front of her chest. "…stop…" She shakily breathed out in a timid squeak. She was trembling.

Breathing heavily, she blinked. She stared at her with her chest rising and falling deeply. She then blinked again. Reality snapped back to her. Her breath hitched. She exhaled and her whole body deflated. She quickly looked over towards her friend she had been yelling at. Her eyes went wide as her mouth opened slightly.

Rumi was sitting, silently. Despite her silence, tears were trailing down her face and falling onto the couch. The cushion had a large visible wet spot on it now. Her shoulders were shaking again and she looked like she was barely even able to breathe. Her throat was tightening with each and every choked back sob.

She was trying so hard to not make a sound and it was making it hard to breathe. But she didn't want them to have to hear her. They both were already so distraught.

"Rumi, I-" Mira held out her hand while reaching out towards her. She quickly withdrew and lowered her head. She growled at herself while baring her teeth. How could she have lost it like that? On Rumi of all people. She always tried to be so patient with her, even when she'd ditch them just before a show. She always knew Rumi was hurting inside and wanted to make her feel safe. She never wanted to snap at her the way she did towards her family.

Her hand started to shake as tears swelled up in her eyes. How could she have gone off on Rumi when she was already in such a terrible mental and physical state? With a frustrated shout directed towards herself, she threw her fist into the couch cushion as hard as she could. As she trembled in her own seething rage, she started to cry uncontrollably. She had lost control of herself in a different way this time.

"Guys…" Zoey squeaked again. Her whole body was trembling. Her bones felt like they were vibrating inside her body. She glanced between her two friends before sniffling hard. She swallowed. Tears started to fall down her face again. "Guys…" She repeated as her vision started to blur and her eyes began to sting from tears again.

What was she supposed to do? What was she supposed to say? Both her friends were down spiraling from the pressure of everything. She couldn't keep them together, she couldn't keep herself together.

"Guys…" She said it for a third time but honestly, she didn't know if she actually spoke it. Bringing her legs up onto her chest, she wrapped her arms around them. She buried her face deep into her knees. Her kneecaps dug deep into her eyes as tears spiraled down her cheeks and thighs. She had already broken down once tonight, she didn't know how she had the tears to cry like that for a second time.

For the next ten minutes, their living room was filled with deep muffled sobs and harshed pain breathing. None of Huntr/x could compose themselves. Neither of them knew who calmed down first but eventually, all three pairs of bloodshot and puffy brown eyes met each other. They stared in silence until everyone's breathing calmed down.

Once the air in their lungs was passing steadily, Rumi sniffled while reaching up to rub her eyes dry. As her hand brushed across her face, she felt streaks of dried tears across her cheeks. With a shaky and deep breath in, she lowered her head. "They found her under a tree…" She muttered.

"What…?" Zoey softly tilted her head. Mira couldn't convince herself to speak as her eyebrows came together in thought.

"Celine…" The lead singer spoke with more clarity. One of the walls she kept up was crumbling and both Zoey and Mira were on the other side. She took another deep breath and looked up towards her friends. "Celine found my mom curled up under a tree, crying… her clothing in tatters…"

Chapter Text

"Celine always knew when my mom was around… ever since the first day they met…"

In the Bongcheon-dong division of Gwanak District what felt like a lifetime ago, Mi-yeong silently ran across the tightly compacted rooftops. It was a hot and humid night. She felt her already skin tight dark clothing sticking to her body. It was a calm night though. Sounds of insects filled her ears.

As well as the sound of growling demons.

Though that was pretty normal for her.

Jumping between roofs, she smiled at herself. She twisted her body around to face behind her and held out her hands. Swirls of light hummed around her arms and a bow along with an arrow took shape. Behind her, the full moon casted a shadow across the front of her body. Taking aim, the light from her weapon illuminated her face. Her eyes narrowed. She drew the arrow back before firing and quickly summoning a new one.

Chasing after her, a group of demons bared their fangs in her direction. As one was struck down by an arrow through its mouth, another jumped up and lunged at her.

She rolled her eyes while shooting at it. The arrow whipped through the air with a whistle before going straight through the demon's chest. As it burned away into nothing, the arrow dissipated before it even came close to hitting a roof.

The two other demons were both struck down before Mi-yeong even landed on the roof below her. Once she had fallen onto the roof, she let out a soft exhale and calmly stood back up. Without even blinking, she summoned another arrow in her right hand and spun it around.

She threw her arm behind her and stabbed a demon in the side of the head that was trying to sneak up on her. She glanced over her shoulder and smirked. "Nice try." With a harsh jerk, she pulled the arrow away and let the demon fade into nothing.

She let her shoulders relax and let her bow and arrow fade away in a swirl of light. She then sighed and slid her hands into her pockets. Her back arched and she slouched. "I guess I should go back home before I get yelled at." She grumbled to herself as she started walking across the roof with silent footsteps. "You can't look tired when you're possibly meeting your lifelong music partners." She spoke like she was mocking someone else's voice.

No one ever talked about how hard it was for music artists to find partners. It was such a long and tedious process. Interviewing thousands just to find the right two people who she could harmonize with, who she could seal the Honmoon with.

It was exhausting. And annoying.

Mainly annoying.

Especially when all the applicants were noobs and wannabes.

At least beating up demons helped with how aggravating it was.

Mi-yeong went to leave only to pause for a moment. Blinking, she raised an eyebrow at the sound of very soft and quiet singing.

Stepping over towards the edge of the roof, she stared down at an open window. She glanced up and down the walkway a bit before crouching down. She placed her hands on the edge and leaned over and down. Her long braid fell down and swayed back and forth as she popped her head inside the open window.

A small light illuminated the room. Inside, a girl with wavy black hair tied up in a ponytail had her face buried inside a textbook. Her eyes were scanning what was printed in it aggressively. While she was incredibly focused, she was also listening to music on a Walkman with headphones. She softly tapped her foot in time to the beat while singing along.

"♫ Dalkomhaesseotji geu sumanhatdeon, chueoksogeseo, heumppeok jeojeun du maeumeul. ♫" She sang quietly, like she wasn't trying to be loud and didn't want to wake anyone. Seeing a shadow shift across the moonlight that fell into her room, she looked over with a raised eyebrow.

Seeing the silhouette of someone's head and hair hanging in her window, she let out a yelp and stumbled out of her chair. She fell backwards onto the floor with a thud. Her headphones bounced off her head and beside her.

"Sorry!" Mi-yeong let out a breath as she quietly flipped herself into her room. "Do you always sing like-" She blinked while reaching up with her hand to catch a textbook thrown at her. "Eugh…" She eyed it. "Mathematics…"

Staring at her in disbelief, the girl grabbed a second textbook and quickly chucked it at her while scooting farther away on the floor.

"Okay well, if that didn't work the first time," the young demon Hunter caught the hefty book in her other hand and smiled, "why would it work the second time?" She smiled while holding both her arms out with the books in her hands.

"How did you even get up here?!" She shouted in a whisper while moving farther away. "We're on the fifth floor!" She hissed out her words.

"Doesn't matter." She waved her off. She set her books down on her desk and walked up towards her. With their feet practically touching, she crouched down. Her face moved so close to hers that her breath trailed across her nose. "Do you always sing like that?" She repeated her question.

Staring up at her with wide eyes, the girl's face shot a deep shade of pink. The blush even trailed up to the tips of her ears. After a breath, she raised her hand and brought her palm against the intruder's face.

Mi-yeong's head snapped to the side. She blinked. Her cheek had a dark red handprint on it. It stung. She let out a quick breath that was more like a laugh. "That actually hurt. You're pretty strong." She stood upright while placing her hands on her hips. "What's your name?"

The girl's eye twitched. "What the fu-"

"Celine!" A harsh feminine voice called out. "What are you doing in there!?"

Said girl's breath hitched. Upon hearing footsteps coming closer, she pushed herself up onto her feet. She grabbed the intruder by the collar of her shirt and pulled her across the room.

Mi-yeong couldn't help but smile with a raised eyebrow.

"Quiet." Celine hissed while pushing her into a corner by a door. She held her there with a hand to her chest.

No more than a second after they got there, the door swung open. It swung inward towards Mi-yeong and hid her.

"I heard noises." The same harsh voice spoke again.

Keeping herself tucked in the corner, the young demon Hunter raised both her eyebrows. The sleeve on the arm of the hand holding her had pulled back. Across the other girl's wrist were bruises, some new and some fading.

"I was just studying for the exam tomorrow, mother." Celine quickly replied while keeping her voice as low as possible. She gulped. "I dozed for a moment, knocked some stuff off my desk. I'm t-tired… it's late."

"Well don't go to sleep until you finish studying." The harsh voice said before the door was closed just as sharply as it was opened.

Celine exhaled in relief while lowering her arm and dropping her head. She took a deep breath before looking up. "Listen, I don't care who you are, just leave-" She blinked. The intruder in the corner was gone. She whipped her body around and quickly scanned her room.

With a smirk, Mi-yeong was crouched inside her open windowsill. "I'll see you later, Celine. Good luck on your exam." She gave her a wave before falling backwards out of her window.

Her eyes shot open wide. She rushed towards her window while holding out her hand. As she peered outside, she looked down only to see nothing. Everything was normal. The walkway between apartments was still and silent in the night. "What…?" She exhaled in a breath. Just how sleep deprived was she?

"Celine swore that my mom was a stalker… but it was somehow endearing…"

Walking home from her classes for the day, Celine had her headphones around her neck and books firmly held in her arms against her chest.

"Aren't you going to listen to your music and sing?" Mi-yeong chimed in from behind her.

She didn't even look back. She kept her eyes forward. "Not with you tailing me like that."

Sighing, the young demon Hunter skipped up beside her with her hands behind her head. She eyed Celine up and down a few times before cocking her head to the side at fresh bruises on her neck. "You get in trouble a lot at school, don't you?"

"Tch." Her head sunk between her shoulders. She scowled. "Do you always ask so many questions?"

She shrugged back. "Only when I'm wanting answers."

With a sharp exhale, Celine came to a dead stop. Her feet harshly clapped against the sidewalk. "What do you want?" She finally asked. "It's been months and I can't tell if I've snapped and finally gone crazy or if you're actually real."

"I'm pretty sure I'm real." Moving in front of her, she turned to face her. Her smile practically lit up the whole neighborhood. "There's auditions for a music group." She lowered her arms to her sides. "Tomorrow. I want you to skip classes and go to it."

She let out a scoff and sarcastically laughed. "You're out of your mind if you think I'm going to skip classes."

Mi-yeong shrugged. "I think you should go. Trust me."

Leaning in, Celine narrowed her eyes and locked her gaze with hers. "I don't trust you."

She merely smiled. "So I'll see you there?"

"No." She retorted.

"I'll buy you some tteokbokki~" She hummed while squinting with a smile.

"Ugh." Celine rolled her eyes before walking around her.

"I'll see you there!" Mi-yeong called out while waving her hand.

"Their souls… had intertwined with each other… they felt each other even from far away…"

Sitting on a table with one leg up, Mi-yeong rested her arm across her knee and propped her chin up with her hand. She was closely watching a door in a near empty room.

"Come on, Mi-yeong," an older woman sitting behind the table spoke up, "we already have several promising singers. It's time to leave."

"We're waiting." She responded without hesitation.

"Mi-yeong." Another woman from behind the table rose to her feet. Her hand harshly snatched the young Hunter's arm. "We're leaving. Now." Her voice grew cold and without emotion. A strict nature blended in with discipline.

"No." She stated without flinching. She didn't even falter when she caught a hand being raised above her head. Her attention was focused on the door. That's all that mattered.

That's when the hinges creaked.

She smiled.

With shaky and uneven breaths, Celine slowly slipped through the door. She didn't even fully open it. Eyeing the strange girl who had been following her for months, she swallowed hard.

Mi-yeong's smile turned into a grin, especially when she heard the women behind her sitting down slowly. They all stared in awe struck surprise.

"Glad you showed up, Little Miss Uptight." She teased with a soft chuckle.

Celine's nostrils flared as she breathed in and walked towards them. Her jaw clenched so tight it felt like her teeth were going to shatter.

Down at her feet, with each step she took, even though she couldn't see it, the Honmoon reacted to her. It faintly glowed blue against her shoes and left a fading trail behind her. Just like the night Mi-yeong had caught her singing alone in her bedroom, the Honmoon naturally responded to her.

Some things were just meant to be.

"So when Gwi-ma sent one of his elites to attack them… and separate them… it wasn't hard for Celine to track down my mom…"

Celine had spent over a decade training and performing with the other Hunters and the Sunlight Sisters. Empowered by the Honmoon, she soared through the streets of Seoul with her sword in hand. She was running so fast her hair was blowing behind her like she was driving a vehicle with the windows down.

"Mi-yeong!" She called out as she left city limits and sprinted through the woods. She let her sword disappear. Her lungs were so tight it hurt. Her heart was beating so hard and fast that it burned. But she didn't slow down. If anything, she ran even harder.

The blood in her body felt like it had gone still and cold. Adrenaline fueled by fear and panic coursed through her veins now. It was what kept her going. It was what pushed her to go faster.

The Honmoon lit up with each and every step she took. Her bare feet were slamming against the grass covered ground. They had been sleeping when she woke to the sound of footsteps and muffled screaming. She didn't even hesitate to bolt out of bed without shoes.

"Celine says my mom fought him without fear… she didn't back down when he stood over her… she kept getting back up and fighting…"

In black pajama pants and a white t-shirt, Mi-yeong panted with her bow and arrow in her hands, her face covered in scraps and cuts. Her shoulders fell and rose drastically. She kept her distance while backing up. Her hair was a mess of tangles and frizzled strands. She knew she needed to buy herself time somehow. She couldn't defeat the demon before her by herself. Their back and forth blows had already proven that to her.

Standing across from her and clad in matte black armor and clothes as dark as the night sky, a fallen elite soldier known as one of the hwarang stared her down. His yellow eyes were calm and his shoulders were at ease. He wasn't even breathing heavily.

His demon marks burned with a glowing purple shame unlike any other. He had broken all five of his commandments during his life in the ancient Kingdom of Silla. He regretted none of them while alive. But after death, after his soul was sucked into the demon world and brought before Gwi-ma, the guilt of his actions burdened him.

Shame consumed him.

Gwi-ma now controlled him.

"I don't see how Gwi-ma struggles against you. You're not much when alone. Your voice isn't that impressive." He spoke low. Despite his appearance, his voice was gentle and calm. He took a step forward while moving the spear he had behind him. The ground trembled with each footstep he took like a wild tiger roaring.

"Yeah well, your face isn't that impressive." She clenched her jaw while backing away more. "You definitely need a new hobby. Kidnapping women in the middle of the night from their beds? Hard pass."

He let out a breath and the tree limbs around him trembled. "Your mockery means nothing." He breathed in, his chest rising. "I do as I please." He slid his foot back before pushing off and lunging towards her with his spear.

Her breath hitched, raising her bow, she used it to parry against his attack. The tip of his spear grazed her shoulder. It sliced through her shirt and skin like a hot knife through butter.

She hissed.

He was fast and unbelievably strong.

She tried to slip away only for her eyes to catch a glimpse of his foot. It struck her chest and knocked her back against a tree with a sharp grunt. She only got the chance to cough a few times before feeling his presence up against hers again. Frustrating enough, despite being a demon, he smelled… nice. He was fragrant, like flowers.

Shaking her head, she pushed aside the cursed thoughts and let out an empowering shout. Swinging her right arm around, she went to stab him with her gold and blue arrow.

Raising his left hand, he snatched her wrist and caught her arm. He didn't even flinch as the tip of her arrow hovered near his eye. "Weak." He let out in a breath. "Pathetic!" He shouted while pushing her arm above her head.

She heavily grunted and clenched both her eyes shut. She felt the rough bark of the tree behind her dig into her back.

Baring her teeth, Mi-yeong's eyes shot open wide. She let out a fierce shout while bringing her bow up to bash against him.

After tossing his spear between her feet, he grabbed her arm again. His demon claws dug into her wrist, piercing flesh and poking through muscle.

She let out a pained scream, her weapon falling from her grasp and disappearing. She closed her eyes as both her arms were pinned above her head. She felt him move in closer. She felt his cold breath trail across her chest.

She tugged desperately against her arms with defiant shout after defiant shout but she couldn't budge against his strength. He was stronger than any demon she had ever faced.

She couldn't defeat him alone.

Ceasing her struggles, she panted harshly with a raising and falling chest. She felt his hands shift. One hand held onto both her wrists while the other trailed down her arm and to her neck. His claws scraped against her soft skin.

She went stiff. She held her breath.

This was it.

Moments before death.

She wasn't prepared.

Her mind raced.

Her heart pounded away.

Finally, her thoughts started to fall onto one thing.

One person.

Celine.

She couldn't bear the thought of leaving her alone.

With a frustrated scream of absolute refusal, Mi-yeong jerked against him. It didn't do much just like before, but if she was going to die, she was going to go down screaming.

Seeing her desperation, the demon warrior raised an eyebrow. He then scoffed. "I'm not here to kill you. I will not make you a martyr for other Hunters." His clawed fingers pulled down and away from her neck. They then latched onto the collar of her shirt. "I am going to break you." He started to pull against the fabric. "I'm going to destroy the three of you from the inside so there's nothing for you to rebuild."

The slow ripping sound echoed inside Mi-yeong's ears. It was deafening. Her eyes widened. Her vision blurred.

"But… Celine still found my mom curled up under a tree, crying… her clothing torn and shredded…"

Quiet sobs hit Celine's ears.

"Mi-yeong!" Celine cried out as she saw her. She physically felt her heart sink and her stomach fall even lower. She felt sick.

Laying on her side, Mi-yeong had her knees tucked deep into her chest. Her arms were up and over her head in a protective manner.

"Mi-yeong!" She called out again while sliding across the ground beside her. She held out her arms and let them hover over her. Her hands shook. She was too afraid to even touch her.

"Mi-yeong…" She shakily exhaled. Her breath escaped her mouth in a cloud. It was a cold, frigid night. Without even a moment of questioning herself, she reached back behind her and pulled off her own shirt. "Mi-yeong…" She uttered out the name weakly again while draping her shirt over her.

Helping her up to her knees, Celine held her close. She wrapped both her arms around her and held her like she wouldn't let go even if the world was ending.

"Mi-yeong…?" She barely managed out again. She moved her hand up and behind her head. She cradled her against her chest. She felt just how much Mi-yeong was shaking which in return made her tremble.

A dark crimson was scattered across the green grass, but none of Mi-yeong's injuries were deep enough to create that much blood.

Realization struck like a simultaneous blow to her gut and a knife to her heart.

Celine's voice cracked and out came some words that were inaudible. Her eyes started to burn. She felt the tears forming.

Maybe if she had been faster…

Maybe if she had woken up sooner…

Maybe if…

Celine silenced her thoughts and caught her breath. She choked back against her tears and stopped herself from crying too. Her eyes narrowed in the darkness of the night as she pulled Mi-yeong closer as she cried. Her fingers curled around her.

She knew her faults and fears could never be seen, not ever and especially not now. As a Hunter, she had one duty.

That was to kill the demon that had attacked Mi-yeong.

Every other emotion had to be repressed and buried deep down for the better of the rest of the world.

But for the love of everything, Celine wanted to, no she needed to break down into tears too.

But she refused.

Chapter Text

Rumi was laying on her right side on the couch. She had her arms crossed over her chest and held firmly onto her shoulders. She was holding herself protectively. Her knees were bent and partially tucked inward with her shins against the back of the couch. She took a few small breaths while staring down at her legs.

Her head was gently resting against Mira's thigh.

"My mom… had to suffer so much because of me… before I even existed…" Her voice was still hoarse from Jinu's touch. "She shouldn't have had to… she didn't deserve…" She bared her teeth while closing her eyes. Her whole body tightened as she pulled herself closer together. "I shouldn't have been born… not like that… it's wrong… everything about me is wrong… not just being half demon but everything else…"

Silence fell across their living room. Her breath trembled inside her lungs and as she exhaled through clenched teeth. She then felt a hand being placed on her head. She couldn't help but flinch.

Mira quickly pulled her left hand back. Taking a deep breath, she gently placed it back on top of her head. She used her thumb to brush her purple hair out of her eyes.

The lead singer glanced up at her for a moment. Slowly breathing in, she looked away while shaking her head softly. "I'm a mistake… and my mom only suffered more because of me after I was born…"

"Rumi…" Zoey spoke her name. She was sitting close to Mira with her knees in her chest. "Neither of those things are true."

"But it is…" She let out a sharp breath before looking up at her. Her eyes were glossing over with more tears. "After I was born, my fa-" She cut herself off and swallowed harshly. She lowered her head back down onto Mira's thigh. "After I was born, that demon wanted me… he wanted me to be a surprise for Gwi-ma… the ultimate weapon to fight against the Hunters… but my mom refused to hand me over… I'm the reason sh-she…" She trailed off while closing her eyes.

"Not even all three of them combined could match his strength… he was just so old and powerful…" Rumi continued with a deep breath. "Celine couldn't save either of them… but she managed to avenge them… she made sure to kill the demon… but the cost of winning…" She bared her teeth with a shaky breath as tears began to trail down her face again.

Glancing at each other, Zoey and Mira both swallowed. Their jaws shifted around before their attention fell back onto Rumi. They both sighed with their shoulders falling.

"She should have just gotten rid of me before I was even born!" Rumi finally raised her voice. It cracked and broke before twisting into a demonic nature.

Mira's hand gripped her head a little tighter but her grasp was still soft and tender.

"Rumi…" Zoey let out in such a quiet and small breath. "Don't say things like that, please."

"Why not…?" She shot her a look with narrowed eyes. Her gaze was like daggers to the rapper's soul. "My mom would still be alive if she did get rid of me… she would still be alive if she had just given me up… she would still be alive if it wasn't for me!" Her voice stepped into the darkness as the patterns on her neck momentarily glowed.

She bit the inside of her cheek so hard she tasted iron. "Then what about you?"

"I don't know…" She let out a breath and rolled her head around slightly. "What does it even matter…? They speculated I would have been sent to the demon world… I don't know… eternal suffering at the hands of Gwi-ma I guess…" She began to frown and her face started to quiver from it. "I deserve that kind of torture and pain anyway…"

"Stop." Mira's voice shook as she spoke up. She had never wanted to stay quiet so badly before. Not after yelling like she did. "Stop saying things like that. Please." Her words were shaky, her unyielding confidence was gone. She pulled Rumi's head closer towards her and held her tighter. "Please." Her fingers trembled.

"B-But I do…" Her words came out jagged like glass. "I deserve to be hurt for everything I've caused…" Her breathing started to grow ragged and uneven again. Her lungs trembled inside her chest. "I deserve to be hurt…" She let out in a choked breath while moving her right arm down. It trailed away from her shoulder before finding her bruised and battered side.

Her fingers pushed deep into her skin and pressed painfully under her rib cage. She let out a muffled hiss while tensing up and closing her eyes.

In an instant, the hand holding her head pulled away and snatched the wrist of her right arm. Her fingers were pulled away from her side and she let out a gasp of both surprise and relief.

"No. You don't." Mira held onto her wrist firmly. Her voice was stern but didn't come off as harsh. Her infamous poker face had fallen and she struggled to keep her words from shaking. "You have done nothing to deserve anything like that. I don't care if you don't believe me, you don't have to believe me, but I am telling you the truth."

She let go of her wrist and moved her hand back towards her head. She brushed her purple hair behind her ear before moving her fingers underneath her chin. She made her look up.

Rumi averted her eyes.

"Rumi." Mira exhaled while looking straight at her. She wanted her to look at her but she didn't want to force her. She swallowed hard, it went down heavy like stone against sandpaper. "You don't deserve to be hurt."

"I do..." The purple haired girl didn't believe her. She closed her eyes. "That's why I would do it… that's why I would make myself bleed- why I would cut myself with my own weapon…" She choked on the air in her lungs and let out a pained hiccup. "It's my punishment for everything I've caused… for everyone's deaths… for burdening Celine… everything would be better if I wasn't here… th-that's why I-I tried to-" She cut herself off and harshly breathed in while curling up tight again.

"That's why…" Zoey's eyes widened. Her shoulders fell. "That's why you tried to what?" Her voice cracked and she lowered her legs and placed her feet against the floor. She leaned forward. "Rumi?" Her brow knitted in overwhelming concern.

Her breath hitched before she forced a trembling breath out between her clenched teeth. "That's why I tried to kill myself…" She rolled her head before burying her face into Mira's thigh. Her eyes were drenched in tears and she felt the liquid squish between them. "But I couldn't even do that right…"

Rumi took several quick breaths before trembling and holding herself again. "After everyone in my life who died… it refused me… I'm not even good enough for death… I'm just not good enough… I'm just a burden… just a mistake… just a waste of space… I don't deserve to live… the only thing I deserve is to be hurt over and over and-"

She was cut off by a hand pressing against her mouth and pushing her head back.

"Stop…" Mira begged. Her voice shook. No, it wasn't just her voice, it was her hand. It was her whole arm.

Rumi's eyes widened.

The redhead's whole entire body was shaking.

And for the first time since all three of them met, Mira was the one hyperventilating.

Her breathing was sporadic as her chest moved unevenly. After a few seconds, she started to gasp. She couldn't get enough air into her lungs to focus on anything. A dull ringing started to fill her ears. With a sharp inhale, she tossed her head back against the couch. She stared up at the ceiling. Her eyes wide and irises small as they shook around.

She silently cursed under her breath. She couldn't compose herself.

"Mira?" Zoey breathed inward. Her shoulders rose as her eyes widened. She held out a hand but quickly pulled it back. Her eyes darted around while desperately trying to think of an answer on what she should do. She tried to speak, her jaw moved, but no words came out.

"Mira…" Rumi forced out. With a grunt, she pushed herself up slightly. Her body still hurt so bad. She felt so stiff and tight it hurt to breathe. She didn't get up far, but she managed to pull herself further onto her lap. With her side across her lap, she lowered herself back down and wrapped her arms around her waist.

The lead singer could feel the muscles in her stomach contract with each harsh breath she took. Closing her eyes, she tightened her hold on her and held her tight.

Taking a few deep breaths, Zoey scooted in close. She brought her knees up into her chest and rolled over with her side on the back of the couch. Her legs tucked underneath Rumi's head and her shins pressed against Mira's thigh. She wrapped her arms around the redhead's right bicep and pulled herself close.

Still unable to catch her breath, Mira simply nodded back in recognition. Her hand reached up and she gently placed it on top of Rumi's head.

"Deep breaths. I know. In and out." Zoey grinded her teeth together. She lowered her head down and placed it against her shoulder. "In and out. In and out…" While she was trying to help her, it also felt like she was reminding herself too.

The choreographer tilted her head and leaned it against hers.

Their warmth radiated throughout her body. She knew they were there. They were real. They were real people, real friends. Her friends. After a minute, she was slowly inhaling and exhaling. Her chest softly rising and falling with each breath.

"Great. So now we all have crippling anxiety." Zoey chirped as a way to break the silence. "Woo, demons and K-pop." She sarcastically laughed.

"Zoey…" Mira let out a breath followed by a half hearted short laugh.

After a few more breaths, the redhead closed her eyes. She let her head roll back and relax. Her fingers gently massaged the back of Rumi's head. Her fingers softly pushed around her scalp.

She exhaled.

"Rumi, I know… I know it hurts. I know you're hurting." She took a deep breath. "I know that kind of hurt."

With a furrowed brow, Zoey glanced up at her. Her mouth opened slightly.

Before she could speak, Mira smiled towards her with a faint nod. Her eyes then trailed back to the girl on her lap. She cradled her head and held her close.

"Money means a lot to my family. So does power. And so does perfection." The redhead deeply inhaled before slowly exhaling. "Growing up only knowing conditional love is… different. It changes you. It taught me that I had to be deserving of love, worthy of affection. I'm always vigilant, always on edge, always wondering when the next time I'm going to disappoint everyone I know. Always wondering when the next time I'm going to be betrayed and left behind because I didn't do something perfectly."

She ran her hand across Rumi's head and helped her look up at her. She stared down at her with a kind smile.

"I learned quickly that I couldn't control anything in my life. So I found something I could control." She paused. Her jaw locked. Hard. "I found a distraction for when I was alone so I didn't have to think about everything. I knew if I could overcome the pain I caused myself, I could overcome anything anyone threw at me. I know this kind of hurt, even if it's not exactly the same." Her voice started to break.

"Do you know what finally started to change me? Finally started to heal all the damage that had been done by my parents?" She raised an eyebrow down at her. "You." She exhaled. She then nudged Zoey with her head. "And you." She closed her eyes while slowly breathing in and out.

"The two of you helped me realize that when people really, truly love me, I could never disappoint them. You two didn't take my cold hearted exterior and aggression and bluntness as a threat, you took it as a challenge. You two wanted to take down the defensive walls I had built up to survive and tear them down to see who was actually behind them. The two of you, you Rumi," she gently ran her fingers through her purple hair, "helped me rewrite my brain's chemistry and helped me realize I wasn't alone. The damage from it all will never be gone, but I can still learn to live with all the broken pieces. You can learn how to live with all of it too. With help. Our help."

"Mira…" Zoey held onto her arm a little tighter. She knew about Mira's family but she had never known about what she would do when alone in her bedroom. She took a very deep breath and nuzzled her head against her.

She didn't want to lose either of them.

"Okay well, now I feel like an odd one out." She pouted slightly. "I never wanted to hurt myself or die and stuff." She let out a sharp exhale and closed her eyes. "I was just always afraid I wasn't good enough. That all my ideas and lyrics were just stupid and no one would ever really care about them. I wanted to inspire other people with the music I made the way the Sunlight Sisters inspired me. But I just… I couldn't find my place."

She took a deep breath. "I was never good enough for anyone. Never Korean enough for my family, never American enough for school. I was always out of place. There was never anyone I could relate to, no one to talk to. I was too much, told to shut up and be quiet. I tried harder and harder to be better for them but it just made them push farther away from me. I was so alone and scared and bubbling and boiling like a pot of water desperately trying to find some vegetables to steam."

Rumi and Mira both glanced at each other before looking back at her.

Zoey's breathing hitched and she closed her eyes. She pressed her face against Mira's arm. "I was always just so scared no one would ever love me for me. I thought the only way I could have a family was if I hid everything that made me, me. And then I met you guys and you just… you were kind. You were kind even though I would have random weird outbursts and would say stupid things. I just… I just… I can't… I can't lose you two. Seeing you guys at each other's throats, I can't." She shook her head. "I can't do it. I need you guys. If I don't have you I don't know who I am."

"We're not going anywhere." Mira spoke up. "None of us are going anywhere. We are going to stay by each other's side forever. All three of us are. You're more than good enough, Zoey." She exhaled and laid her head on top of hers. "You're perfect just the way you are. We don't want you any other way. Your weirdness is comforting in this nightmare of a life we live. And you," she looked back down at Rumi. She took a very deep breath and brushed her hair back.

"I know you've had a really hard life, harder than I can imagine. I know things are tough for you. You overwork and overtrain as a way to keep your mind busy so you don't spiral down into your own terrible, terrible thoughts. I know you probably think if you do enough you'll be able to make up for everything bad that's happened, all your mistakes." She moved her hand and held the back of her head. "But you'll just burn yourself out like that. We can't change the past. But we can make the future better. If not better for us, then better for other girls so they don't have to grow up and be like us."

Rumi stayed quiet. She didn't know when, but her tears had dried. She lightly swallowed and opened her mouth. Her jaw quivered and she quickly shut it. She kept silent and just laid there. She slowly breathed in and out. Her chest movements were slow and steady. She felt her friends' warmth, their bodies close to her. They grounded her in reality. She could feel their heartbeats thumping softly against her own still racing heart.

For a moment, everything fell away. Nothing else mattered. Her heart slowed down and thumped in sync to theirs. She felt like she was one with them, like their souls had intertwined with each other.

"I…" Her voice softly cracked as she spoke up. "I still think like I deserve…" She trailed off.

"That's okay. You can still think that." Mira smiled. "This isn't some magic trick where we talk and everything goes away. It takes time. A lot of time and effort."

"Right now," Zoey leaned in, "just try to understand we don't see you as a mistake. We don't think of you as a burden. We love you Rumi." She squeezed Mira's arm tighter before exhaling and relaxing. "We love you more than you know."

"Please don't ever leave us." The redhead added with a deep breath. "We don't care if you don't want to talk about something, just don't be alone. Don't push your body to a breaking point. We love you."

Breathing in and out, Rumi stared up at them. She stared as Mira had her head resting against Zoey's. With a small sniffle, she lowered her head down and relaxed against both of them. "I love you guys too…" She muttered softly while holding onto Mira tighter. She nuzzled her side deeper into Zoey's body.

For the first time in her life, Rumi had let go of all the secrets inside her. Her patterns. Her parents. Her survivor's guilt. Her self harm. Her attempted suicide. All of it.

And for the first time, Rumi didn't feel alone.

She closed her eyes as her mind started to drift. She thought back to when she jumped out of that tree. She hadn't climbed high enough to do any more than hurt her arm when she fell.

Maybe it was fate that had told her she did climb high enough.

Because if she did climb higher, maybe she wouldn't be here.

If she had succeeded in killing herself that day, she never would have met Zoey and Mira the day after.

She wouldn't be here with them right now.

Chapter Text

Stepping out of the elevator, Bobby let out a deep groan as it chimed. "Okay, well," he heavily exhaled while reaching up to rub his head, "I think everything is fine."

Moving both his hands up to his eyes, he rubbed them while yawning. He rubbed them so hard he didn't want to stop rubbing them. It was mesmerizing. His vision behind bis eyelids began to swirl around.

"How are-" He lowered his arms and blinked. "Oh."

Zoey, Mira and Rumi were curled up around each other on the couch. The three of them were all completely out cold. Their faces were relaxed and their breathing was soft and gentle.

Bobby smiled.

"Well," he whispered quietly to himself, "I took care of everything for you girls." He stepped over with silent footsteps. Grabbing a blanket, he moved around the couch and towards them. He then unfolded it. "So don't worry about anything. Just rest. I know you guys need it."

His eyes trailed over them. A look of concern and worry washed across him. They looked rough. There was no other way to say it. They looked like they had just battled their way through and crawled out of the demon world.

He stood there for a moment, slowly breathing in and out. Taking a deep breath, he laid the blanket across them. "Rest. Please." He uttered.

"Thanks." Mira suddenly said without missing a beat.

Bobby's eyes shot wide as he quickly pulled his hands away. He stumbled back, his legs catching their coffee table. As he fell backwards, he let out a sharp yelp.

Mira opened an eye as she heard the hefty thump that followed.

With his feet up on the table, the manager panted heavily while shifting his head to look towards her. "How long have you been awake?" He asked.

She stared blankly at him. She then closed both her eyes. She still looked like she was sleeping as she went to speak. "I heard your footsteps."

"But I had walked so quietly!" He scrambled around on the floor for a moment before grunting and pushing himself up. "Ow…" He exhaled while placing both his hands on his lower back. "Ugh." He hunched forward.

Mira softly smirked. She then slowly breathed in and relaxed her face again. "Hey, Bobby?" She quietly said his name.

"Yeah?" In an instant, he looked over at her. "What do you need?"

"Could you go get Rumi's teddy bear?" She asked while gently rubbing said girl's head. Her purple hair was wrapped around her fingers. "She doesn't like sleeping without it."

He blinked once before smiling with a nod. "Sure thing. I'll be right back." He gave her a second nod before hurrying off.

Hearing the elevator ding, Mira slowly and very deeply breathed in. As she exhaled, she halfway opened her eyes.

She stared at Zoey. She was on the verge of snoring and was partially drooling on her shoulder. Mira didn't fully mind though. She was warm. Her presence was comforting.

She then glanced down at Rumi. She held her head a little firmer. Rumi was breathing a little heavier than the two of them. It made sense. Her body had been through a lot in the past few days. Mira wished she could take some of that pain away. She wouldn't even hesitate if someone gave her that option.

She knew she could take the pain.

Catching her thoughts, she blinked and shook them away. She took a deep breath before relaxing her head.

She could feel her friends' chests moving slowly and the soft gentle thumps of their heartbeats. It was music to her ears. It was soothing, relaxing.

It was everything to her.

In an instant, her attention shifted. Her eyes narrowed as she caught a glimpse of a magpie sitting on their windowsill staring at them. She blinked.

"What?" She exhaled.

It blinked back at her and, just like a child who got caught with their hand in a cookie jar, it quickly fluttered its wings before flying off.

Mira stared for a moment longer before sighing. She exhaled and relaxed again. "Whatever." She mumbled while closing her eyes.

~

"You did a number on me." Jinu said while pushing his demon claws into Zoey's back. He felt her warm blood touch him as he pierced her skin. He felt her squirm against the pain and he smiled to himself. "Let me repay the favor-hng!"

He didn't even fully process what happened.

All he did was hear a sound of metal striking something.

And then nothing.

Nothing.

Nothing…

Nothing but the wind rushing past him.

He groaned while staring up at the night sky.

He couldn't hear a single thing. His ears were ringing too loudly.

He forced out a harsh breath that cracked.

"What…?" He managed out and slowly blinked.

The ringing in his ears began to subside and the sound of his clothes rustling and the wind whistling filled them.

He took a few short breaths before his eyes shot wide. Beside him, he watched the windows of Huntr/x tower rush by him at an exponential rate. "Jenjang!" His breath hitched.

He shifted his body around to look towards the ground.

It was too late.

His eyes grew wide as his shoulder touched the concrete.

But rather than falling onto the street, he fell through it.

The soft blue hues of the human world were snipped away in a flash. Magenta and darkness flooded his vision. His body struck a staircase, his ribs cracking against the corners of the steps.

He let out a pained gasp while spitting out blood. He quickly shut his eyes and curled up against the steps. He groaned, his whole body painfully falling still.

"You seemed to have underestimated them, Jinu." Gwi-ma mocked. His purple flames lit up the darkness around said demon.

"Tch…" Jinu's breath harshly hitched. He bared his teeth. With trembling arms, he pushed himself up. His knees buckled as he made his way up the staircase towards the king of demons. "You're the one…" He hissed while moving his arm around his torso. He held himself tight. "You're the one that wanted me to not retreat."

"Yes." His flames flickered and licked at the air around him. He was growing in size and power. "But that's only because your pet got distracted by a plant and needed more time otherwise it would have been caught."

"What?" He exhaled and his blood covered face twitched.

As if on cue, a blue tiger with an everlasting smile slowly stepped forward. Its large wide yellow eyes looked around without a hint of hurry. Coming between the two of them, it then leisurely sat down and stared ahead at Jinu.

He stared back. "Were you at least successful?" He let out tiredly while standing upright.

Slowly turning its head to the side, the blue tiger's bones creaked like rusty aged metal. It then straightened its head. After a few very slow seconds, it opened its mouth. As its tongue came out, Zoey's purple notebook with demon insults slipped out of its mouth. It fell to the ground with a splat from its saliva.

Gwi-ma let out a low amused chuckle.

Jinu blinked before giving a half smile back. "Good kitty." He gave a nod. "Very good kitty."

Huntr/x may have won the battle tonight, but they did not win the war against him the Saja Boys.

~

Rumi couldn't forget, not even in her sleep.

Jinu plagued her mind.

The way he held her and she was helpless to fight back.

The endless searing pain and her pleading and begging screams.

His merciless gaze.

His voice that lacked any sense of remorse.

"The party's just begun." He whispered into her ear-

-she sharply gasped awake and jerked hard. Her eyes flew open. Her heart was pounding so hard inside her chest she thought her ribs were going to break. Her bones themselves felt like they were shaking. A thick layer of sweat ran across the back of her neck.

She was curled up on the couch under a blanket. Her teddy bear was firmly held between her arms. With a whimpering breath, she hugged the stuffed animal tighter.

"Rumi…?"

She flinched at her name. Her breath hitched as she glanced over.

Sitting beside her, Zoey's eyebrows came together. "You okay?" She softly asked.

"Y-Yeah…" She sharply replied. After a few breaths, she lowered her face into her teddy bear. "No…" She mumbled while closing her eyes. "No…" She shook her head.

Setting a cup of coffee which had milk, cream and sugar down, the rapper reached over with her bandaged hand and gently rubbed her head. "Bad dream?"

She nodded slowly. Her arms tightened around her teddy bear.

With a sigh, Zoey nodded. With everything Rumi had been through, it wasn't a surprise. "It's alright." She leaned over and laid onto her side. She moved her left hand to Rumi's head and gently rubbed it. "You're right here, with me. You're not in your nightmare anymore. You're here with me." She reassured her while moving her head forward. She pressed her forehead on top of Rumi's head. "You're right here with me."

"Thanks…" She muttered back. Her voice still sounded so sore from Jinu's touch. Her nose then twitched as she caught a whiff of something. Slowly, she moved her head. Her eyes peered over the head of her teddy bear. "What's that…?" She asked.

"Hm?" Zoey pulled back with a raised eyebrow. "Oh!" She let out a quiet laugh and smiled. "Bobby and Mira are making breakfast. Well… I guess it's technically lunch but I convinced them to make breakfast. Real breakfast. California style breakfast."

"What…" Rumi squinted while lowering her stuffed animal to her torso. "What does that even mean…?"

"I honestly have no idea and I'm the one cooking it." Mira called out from the kitchen. Despite using her left hand and only her left hand with her right arm in a sling, she was slicing green onions effortlessly and borderline artistically. Next to her cutting board were perfectly diced tomatoes, green chilis and avocados.

"You know, this is a lot of eggs. Even for you guys." Bobby spoke up while whisking together two dozen eggs with chopsticks. Despite everything, he was still wearing one of Huntr/x's iconic white shirts. He didn't want to wear anything else.

"Well we burn a lot of calories while fighting demons!" Zoey popped her head up over the couch with her hands gripping the back of it. Her face was scrunched up as she stared at him.

He blinked and for a moment, he went stiff. He froze up while staring back at her.

Seeing the terrified look in his eyes like he thought he had offended her, the rapper let out a laugh while falling back down onto the couch beside Rumi.

Watching her break out into laughter, the purple haired girl smiled softly before letting out a very quiet laugh with her shoulders bouncing.

Rolling her eyes, Mira set the knife she had down. "Ignore them." She patted Bobby on the back.

Being snapped out of his daze, he shook his head and glanced up at her. Seeing her face, he blinked. "Oh! Hey!" He spoke up abruptly. "I forgot." Setting everything down, he took a step back and reached into his pocket. "I found these on the ground last night. I picked them before anyone else could."

Mira squinted slightly as she watched him pull out a pair of glasses. Her glasses. They had fallen off when she had landed on the sidewalk. She then smiled. "Thanks." She pushed her hair back before sliding them on. "Now everything's not blurry."

"No problem. Just happy to help." He smiled proudly and gave her a small nod.

As she moved around in the kitchen, she squatted down. She searched through all their cabinets for a minute before pausing. "Um," she blinked, "where is our wok?" She asked with raised eyebrows. Her voice was filled with confusion.

"Oh…" Bobby's shoulders dropped.

Zoey stared up at the ceiling with wide eyes. "Oh…"

They weren't going to be cooking eggs for breakfast.

Chapter Text

"You should have seen it!" Zoey stood on top of their coffee table. Her knees were slightly bent and she had her arms out wide. "It was the coolest thing I have ever seen in my entire life!"

With a devilish grin, her eyes darted back and forth between her friends sitting on the couch. "There I was, hanging off the edge of the tower by just my hands,"

"It was just her head that was leaning over the roof." Bobby moved over next to her while holding up a finger.

"And Jinu was slowly plucking each one of my fingers loose!" Zoey exclaimed. "My grip was failing me, I knew he was going to be sending me straight to the ground in seconds!"

"He was just stabbing her in the back with his claws." The manager explained while motioning with his hands. "It was bad but not like that bad."

"And just as I was about to fall to my demise," the rapper took a step and shifted her footing. She held her hands over her right shoulder and swung like she was holding a baseball bat. "BAM! Bobby comes in swinging like he's the Dodgers new MVP rookie of the year!"

"Well, I guess that's at least halfway true." He shrugged with a smirk tugging at his mouth.

"And that's what happened to our wok." Zoey placed both her hands on her hips before hopping off the table and onto the floor. She then gestured towards their dented cookware that was on the other end of the table. Next to it, three cups of ramyeon were cooking with chopsticks on top of them. Her phone was by them.

"Right." Mira slowly nodded. She stared dumbfounded with her mouth slightly hung open. "Okay." She nodded some more. Taking a deep breath, she reached up to rub her face. "Okay…"

"Well, at least we know he's strong when it counts… Not that I've ever doubted you…" Rumi glanced at Bobby with a tired smile. Her teddy bear was beside her and she was hunched forward with the blanket draped over her shoulders. Her throat was still so sore.

"Thanks!" He held up both his thumbs. He smiled with closed eyes. "I think…" He blinked a few times as he pondered what she had said.

"But guys, guys," Zoey held out her arms again, "I swear to you it was the coolest thing-"

An alarm for a three minute timer on her phone suddenly went off with a loud brrrnnnggg.

"Ooh!" She smiled from ear to ear. In one fluid motion, she snatched her phone as well as a cup of ramyeon and plopped down next to Mira. "Heheheh." She bounced while peeling the lid fully off. As she went to grab a pair of chopsticks, she paused and struggled. She couldn't move the fingers of her right hand well enough to grip the utensils.

"Uh…" She blinked and stared. Switching the cup of ramyeon into her right hand, she used her left hand to pick up the chopsticks.

She struggled.

Immensely.

Her grip and hold of the chopsticks was poor like she had never used them before.

Her mother would have been so disappointed in her. She was a disgrace to her Asian ancestors.

Regardless, she immediately started to devour her instant noodles.

Mira let out a quiet laugh as she exhaled. Grabbing a cup and balancing the chopsticks on top, she handed it to Rumi before grabbing one for herself. She placed it between her thighs before taking the chopsticks off the top and peeling off the lid with one hand.

"Thanks…" Rumi softly smiled back.

"I'll get you guys a new wok by the end of the day, don't worry. You'll be having home cooked meals again in no time." Bobby placed his hands on his hips as he made his way back towards the kitchen. "Top tier. Best of the best. The highest quality money can buy."

"Could you pick up more ramyeon while you're out too?" Mira glanced at him over her shoulder.

"Will do!" He held up his thumb and smiled. "Probably some more bandages too."

"Yeah…" Rumi let out a breath. She glanced down at her stomach and eyed the white bandages on her torso. Shaking her head, she slowly poked at her instant noodles before stirring them around.

Eyeing her, Mira slurped down the noodles she had between her chopsticks before setting them back down inside her cup. "Not hungry?"

"I… I don't know..." She shrugged back. "I'm hungry, just not… hungry… you know…?"

"Maybe the broth could help your throat feel better." Zoey mumbled with a mouth full of noodles.

"You can have some of my spicy broth." The redhead offered and gestured towards her cup. "It might help."

"Maybe…" She quietly spoke back. Taking a deep breath, she reached up to rub her neck. Her fingers gently brushed against her demon patterns. She couldn't help but think about how agonizing Jinu's touch had been.

Staring at her for a moment, Zoey took a deep breath. She leaned forward and looked around Mira. "Why don't you try taking a bite. You've had like one single meal in the past five days." Her brow knitted with concern and worry. "Just a bite. You don't have to eat all of it."

Glancing over at her, Rumi blinked a few times before softly exhaling. Zoey was right. She was starving. Though the pain of her stomach grumbling was blending in with the pain from Jinu punching her. She couldn't fully tell the difference between the two feelings.

"Yeah…" She nodded a little. Taking a deep breath, she braced herself before picking up some noodles. She slowly slurped them down. After swallowing, she stared at the dark broth and noodles.

They did really taste good. The salty and umami flavors blended around and left a feeling in her mouth wanting, craving more. Her mouth was watering with desire for them.

And for the love of everything, she was really hungry.

Slowly raising the cup, she took a few small gulps of the broth. It went down warm, caressing the aching inside of her throat. It was like stepping into a shower after being out in the cold during the winter. It was both soothing and relaxing but on the inside of her body. The warmth traveled throughout her core and spread out through her body.

Lowering the cup, she let out a small gentle breath.

Zoey smiled. Her gaze shifted towards Mira who smiled back at her. The two of them ate their noodles slower. They waited, letting Rumi catch up to them so they could all finish at the same time.

After eating, the three members of Huntr/x went to clean each other's injuries while Bobby was out.

Sitting on the couch, Rumi stayed rather quiet as she cleaned and placed new bandaids on the back of Zoey's thigh and calf. The regretful look in her eyes only worsened as she went to put bandaids on the claw stab marks on her friend's back.

She felt her stomach sinking. A numb tingly feeling of guilt trailed down her spine and through her legs.

If she wouldn't have ran away last night then…

She sharply breathed in and shook her head. She quickly pushed the thoughts aside.

Feeling her breath trail across her back, Zoey raised an eyebrow and glanced over her shoulder. "What's up?" She asked before putting her attention back on wrapping Mira's shoulder.

"N-Nothing…" She stuttered while slowly exhaling. "Or well…" She groaned and slouched. "Just some dumb thoughts…"

"What kind of dumb thoughts?" Mira sharply asked. She didn't even wait a second for her to finish speaking before speaking up.

Rumi blinked. With a sigh, she placed the last bandaid on Zoey before lowering her shoulders. "Just… blaming myself for how you guys got hurt…" Her head lowered. "I know it's not my fault but I'm still just trying to convince myself it is inside my head…"

Suddenly, she felt a hand softly and delicately chop against the top of her head.

She blinked once before glancing up with a raised eyebrow.

Zoey had turned around and was facing her. "No." She scolded while pulling her hand away. "Bad girl."

The purple haired girl stared up at her. "I know I just…" She trailed off again.

"Bad." The rapper brought her hand up and carefully whacked her head again.

It was so soft that Rumi barely even felt it. She exhaled while softly smiling up at her.

Mira let out a hushed chuckle. "If you keep hitting her like that, she might start asking for it." She teased.

While Zoey flinched at the comment and tensed up with a deep blush, Rumi gave the redhead a confused look. She let out a baffled breath while tilting her head.

Mira chuckled a little louder as she pushed herself up onto her feet. She then slid her arm into her makeshift sling. "Nothing. Let me see how your thigh and arm are doing." She moved over and sat down behind her.

"I think they're better… my leg still feels a bit stiff but it seems alright…" She turned to face forward while holding out her right arm.

Still blushing, Zoey let out a few quiet grumbling sounds before quickly whipping her body around. She sat on the couch with crossed legs and went to rewrap her injured hand.

Once the bandages around her leg and arm were removed, Rumi glanced down at the marks left by Jinu. She was scared at first, like looking at them would reignite the burning pain the moment she got them, but curiosity got the better of her. She glanced at them.

They were looking better.

Mira must have agreed. After cleaning the gashes on her arm, she placed a large bandaid over them.

"I'm healing that well…?" Rumi asked with a sheepish smile.

"Wouldn't expect anything less from you." The redhead reached up and playfully flicked at her nose.

Her shoulders bounced as she softly laughed back.

With an endearing smile, Mira looked away. She stared at Rumi's thigh for a moment before grabbing white bandages to wrap it up. "We'll probably be able to use normal bandaids tomorrow. As long as you don't go parkouring all over Seoul again."

"I'll try my best not to…" She smiled.

"You best not!" Zoey had finished wrapping her hand. She bounced on the couch and flipped her body around. On her hands and knees, she stared down Rumi with her face centimeters from hers. "Because I SWEAR if you do-"

"Zoey I'm not…!" The purple haired girl held up her hands defensively as she leaned back. "I promise I'm not…"

"You better not!" She pouted before plopping down next to her. Eyeing Mira, she then flashed a toothy grin.

"Come on, arms up." Zoey waved her fingers. "Let's get your shirt off so I can tend to your back bandages."

Rumi lightly flinched. She bit her lip hard and closed her eyes. "Zoey…" She groaned out the name as she felt the heat rise to her face.

"That's my name~" She hummed while grabbing the bottom of the crop top she had on.

"You're just going to stare agaaain…" She whined while moving her arms up above her head.

"Would it help if I stared too?" Mira grinned to herself at the comment she made. As she finished wrapping up her thigh, her grin grew as she saw Rumi's blush deepening.

"I hate both of you…" The lead singer grumbled as her shirt was pulled off. She kept her eyes closed but she knew her friends were staring at her bare chest.

Embarrassment and another feeling ran through her. She was just too focused on the embarrassment coursing through her veins to notice the other feeling inside her.

An idiot through and through.

Zoey and Mira looked at each other and smiled.

Their idiot through and through.

Chapter Text

Sitting behind Rumi on the couch, Zoey carefully ran a brush through her friend's long purple hair. It was such a tangled knotted mess. She had been working on it for twenty minutes and still felt like she hadn't gotten that far.

This was probably why Rumi always had it in a braid while fighting.

Just one sleepless night battling against demons and now it was harder to brush through than it was to walk through a dense jungle.

"How's it going…?" Rumi asked. She had her legs crossed and was holding her teddy bear close in her lap.

"It's… going." Zoey bit her lip with a scrunched up nose. She brought the brush slowly down her hair with her hand on the other side.

Despite the tangles, the purple hair felt like silk to her fingers. It was so soft and smooth. It was like a paintbrush had taken purple paint and with the most elegant stroke, brushed it across a canvas.

It was beautiful.

Rumi was beautiful.

"Ack…!" The lead singer suddenly let out with wide eyes. Her head was then pulled back.

Blinking, Zoey's eyes widened. She had spaced out so much she hadn't even noticed that the brush had caught a few knots and pulled against her friend's hair.

"S-Sorry!" The rapper yelped softly. Her whole entire body jumped back. "Didn't mean to do that!"

"It's fine…" Rumi let out a small breath while sitting back up straight. Hearing the elevator door, she glanced over. "Did you find some…?" She softly asked.

"Yep." Stepping out of the elevator, Mira held up a very small octagon glass container with a circular metal lid triumphantly and waved it around. "Tiger balm." She smiled as she made her way over towards the couch. "It'll help the bruises on your side feel better for sure." She gave her a nod while sitting down in front of her.

"Mhm…" She nodded back. Slowly breathing in, she closed her eyes. She heard the lid of the cap unscrewing before a wave of menthol rushed into her nose. The intense medicinal scent felt like it was burning her nose hairs. After a moment, her nose twitched and she let out a very quiet sneeze.

"Heh." Zoey smiled as she pushed Rumi's hair behind her right ear. "Sore throat. Coughing. Sneezing. What's next? Are you going to start running a fever? Rumi isn't getting sick is she?" She teased with a wicked smile.

"Oooh!" An idea suddenly flooded the rapper's mind. She wiggled her eyebrows. "What if we all dressed up as nurses for a performance? Heal the broken souls of our fans?" She started to laugh before grunting as Rumi's teddy bear hit her in the face. She fell backwards with a soft grunt.

Rolling her eyes, the owner of said teddy bear looked away from her. Though she couldn't help but smile. "Zoey, you're something…" She laughed endearingly.

"She is." Mira agreed. She then smirked. "But I wouldn't mind outfits like that." She mumbled the last part while scooping some of the ointment onto her fingers.

"Hey," she moved her head down to look Rumi in the eyes, "I'm going to put some on, okay?" She asked while lowering her voice.

Staring back at her, the purple haired girl made eye contact before nodding. "Okay…" She slowly breathed in before closing her eyes.

Rumi knew she was fine.

She knew she was in a safe space.

She knew she was around people who weren't going to hurt her.

She was with people she trusted.

But the second she felt a hand on her side, she flinched away.

Her breath hitched as she gasped.

It wasn't out of pain, it was a reflex.

She was bracing.

She was preparing herself for the pain to double if not triple in intensity from someone else's touch.

It was a survival instinct.

Mira immediately withdrew her hand. Her brow knitted. "Rumi?" She kept her voice quiet. She knew they needed to take things slow. She had to be patient. "It's just me, alright? Open your eyes for me."

Biting her lip, the lead singer glanced up at her. "S-Sorry I…"

"Shh." She exhaled through her teeth. She then held up her hand again. "Watch me. It's just me who's going to touch you. I'm not going to hurt you." She slowly moved her hand towards her friend's side again.

With slow breathing, Rumi watched her hand come up to her side again. She took a deep breath, her body still flinching slightly as Mira's fingers curled around her bruised and battered side. After a moment of twitching, she exhaled and started to relax.

"See, you're alright. Neither of us are going to hurt you." The redhead gave her a kind smile as she slowly started to move her hand back and forth. She rubbed the ointment in, massaging her side thoroughly.

"You're safe with us, Rumi." Zoey spoke up as she went back to brushing her hair. "I will stab whoever tries to hurt you."

"Th-Thanks…" She stuttered with a small blush forming across her face.

With a small gulp, Rumi tilted her head back and closed her eyes. She was slowly breathing in and out through her mouth. Her chest was rising and falling with each breath she took.

It was nice having her hair down. It was nice having Zoey brush through it for her. She felt each brush, the way each stroke went through her hair. She felt the vibrations trail up her long hair and into her scalp. It left a lingering tingling sensation that felt like it was melting her body.

It felt so nice.

And then there was Mira's touch. It was so gentle, so kind. Rumi didn't have to fear her hand trying to hurt her. She could just let it be.

The tiger balm only greatened that feeling of reassurance.

It cooled her bruised skin that was radiating an annoying burning heat while simultaneously warming the bruised muscles and nerves underneath.

It felt so good.

Rumi let out a breath, her body easing up and relaxing as her shoulders lowered.

Watching as the purple haired girl blushed harder, Mira smiled to herself.

If only Rumi knew and understood how to ask for what she wanted.

The redhead moved her fingers around in circles. She then curled them in and out, rubbing the tiger balm deep into Rumi's skin. Once all the ointment had been absorbed, she placed her palm against her side and slowly moved her hand back and forth.

Rumi started to melt into her. Her whole body curved to the left.

Mira let out a hushed laugh. Looking up at her, she stared at Rumi's face. She looked so at peace, her whole face was relaxed. The pink tint across her face was starting to turn a deep shade of red.

The redhead's gaze lingered. She stared a little while longer while massaging her friend's side. Slowly, her eyes lowered.

They fell towards Rumi's lips.

So soft, so gentle. They were slightly separated as Rumi breathed in and out through her mouth.

Mira slowly leaned her body inward. Her hand firmly curled around Rumi's side and held her tight. She held her like she was never going to let her go again. She was close enough she could feel Rumi's breath trailing across her skin.

She hesitated for a moment and then paused.

Letting out a breath, Mira closed her eyes and leaned her forehead up against Rumi's instead. "Feeling better?" She asked.

"Yeah…" She shakily breathed out in response.

"Good." She gave a slow nod while keeping her forehead touching hers.

Maybe another time, but not right now.

Zoey smiled as she watched them. Who wouldn't smile when watching such affection?

After finishing brushing Rumi's hair, the Korean American pulled it all back behind her head. She then put it into a low ponytail. That way it could still be up and out of her face while also not fully up and putting stress on her scalp.

"I think we should go watch a movie." She spoke up in the calm silence. "I don't know which one, but we should."

"Shouldn't we try working on the Idol Awards song…?" Rumi asked. Her head was then greeted with a gentle chop. She let out a breath and hunched forward.

"We are resting today." Zoey sounded a bit more serious. Her eyes narrowed like sharp daggers. "You are resting today. Tomorrow we can work on it. Promise." She smiled.

"It will be alright. We have time." Mira reassured as she continued to massage her friend's side. Rumi still felt so tense on the inside. She needed time to rest and relax. "We'll get it done. Right now, you're running on empty. You need to recharge before you can get back to work."

"Recharge…" The purple haired girl mumbled before softly opening her eyes and blinking. A thought followed by an idea came to her mind.

"I said no working! That means no thinking too!" Zoey chopped against the top of her head again with a scowl. "Don't make me hit you harder!"

"Mhm. Kinky." Mira spoke up with a grin as she leaned over to eye the rapper.

"What…?" Rumi's brow knitted.

"What?!" Zoey squeaked so loud a hiccup followed after. Rumi wouldn't be into that… would she? She eyed her friend who stared at them perplexed. She blinked.

Would she…?

With a groan, Zoey rolled her head back. "Miraaa! Why would you put that thought in my heaaad!" She groaned louder while reaching up to rub her eyes with her palms. "Ugggh!"

Seeing her start to blush so hard it trailed up to the tips of her ears, Mira let out a chuckle.

"What…?" Rumi repeated her question as she glanced back and forth between her two friends. "What are you two talking about…?"

"Nothing." The choreographer waved her off. "Don't worry." She then smirked. "It's another conversation for another time." Her smirk grew as Zoey let out a frustrated scream of embarrassment before falling backwards and shoving her face into Rumi's teddy bear.

"I don't…" Rumi blinked some more before shaking her head. "Okay…" She exhaled. After breathing back in, she looked up. "So what movie are we going to watch…?"

Chapter Text

Huntr/x had only been together for three years but they were already absolutely crushing every single record that existed. They were obliterating their own accomplishments with each new song and every live show.

The girls were gorgeous, relatable, bold, brave and fearless. They were unapologetically themselves. They were powerful. Every little girl wanted to be like them. Even little boys couldn't help but smile and be inspired when they came onto stage.

Huntr/x had ignited the hearts and souls of the whole entire world before they had even been together for a year, before they even won their first Idol Awards.

The three girls were something else entirely, something the likes of the world had never seen.

They were unstoppable.

Until they were alone in their rooms with their own thoughts during the night.

Yes, even K-pop superstars like themselves had trouble sleeping from time to time. They are human after all.

It was the night after their third consecutive win at the Idol Awards. Despite the large and long after party she and her friends had attended, Zoey couldn't sleep. She was wide awake and pacing inside her room.

Mira had taken notice of the rapper's odd behavior.

It had started happening right after Rumi had been given a bouquet of flowers. She posed so politely with them as the paparazzi took hundreds of pictures of her. Her smile was intoxicating. It was so kind and gentle. Her teeth sparkled with every flash of a camera. Her eyes glimmered like they were made of polished marble.

And Zoey just stared at her with a sheepish smile. Her bubbly attitude had fallen quiet and she barely uttered a word during their after party with Bobby and Celine. She couldn't sit still either. Which wasn't new for her but this wasn't her normal hyperactivity pestering her, she was nervously unable to sit still.

Mira quite easily caught onto these changes in her behavior.

In her room with notebooks and clothes scattered all around, Zoey quickly stepped back and forth. She walked all the way up to her door before turning and heading back beside her balcony door. She had a notebook in her hands and was chewing on a pen as she moved.

She wasn't trying to write song lyrics. She wasn't even listening to music to help her think. She was pacing in the silence while deep into her own thoughts. She was trying to write down and express her own feelings but she was utterly failing at it.

Hearing a knock on her door, Zoey's head snapped upwards. Her eyes locked on the handle and she swallowed hard.

She heard someone clearing their throat on the other end. Mira. "Um, Zoey?" She kept knocking. "I can hear you in there." She suddenly said.

Zoey let out a squeak of a breath and jumped. She quickly scrambled around with her notebook in her hands and shoved it under her pillow. "Uh, yeah! G-Give me a minute!" She gulped while stumbling over towards the door and opening it.

Standing with crossed arms, Mira quickly glanced around the inside of Zoey's room before looking at said girl up and down. "Uh, what are you doing?" She asked while averting her gaze. She didn't have her glasses on and looked like she had been getting ready for bed too.

Just like her though, she couldn't sleep.

"Um," Zoey hiccuped, "nothing, just uh," she gulped while firmly holding the door handle, "did you want to come in?" She gestured.

"I mean yeah if you want me to come in I can come in." She quickly muttered under her breath while slipping inside the room. Once further inside, her eyes darted around the room and scanned the area for anything that might tell her what was on Zoey's mind.

The rapper's breath hitched slightly as she closed her bedroom door. "S-So um," she wiggled her fingers around before patting at her thighs, "wh-what um, did you erm, did you want to uh… talk about something?"

"I mean if there's something you want to talk about we can." She whipped her body around as she turned to face her. Her arms loosely hung at her sides as she stared at her.

Zoey bit her lip. Hard. The taste of iron seeped onto her tongue. "Uh, no, not really. Nothing I want to talk about." She moved around her room while stepping closer towards the door to her balcony.

"Hm." The redhead's eyes followed her like a tracking missile. "Look, I'm pretty good at reading people. Actually, I'm kind of an expert at it." She paused for a long, long second.

Zoey could feel her heart pounding harder and harder inside her chest. It felt like it was going to explode. Was she acting differently? Did Rumi notice her acting differently? Did Rumi notice her staring at her?

"I can't shake this feeling that you're keeping something from us, from me." Mira finally let out.

"M-Mira…" Holding out her hand, she swallowed hard before pulling back. She retreated like a turtle sinking back inside its shell. "I'm not… I'm not keeping anything from you. I promise."

Staring at her a little while longer, the choreographer let out a deep sigh. Her chest and shoulders deflated as she exhaled. "Sorry, I sound nuts. I guess winning the Idol Awards again and the party is getting to me." She sat down on Zoey's bed and fell backwards with a heavy breath. "I guess I'm just tired." She slid her arm up and under the pillows on the bed in a stretch.

Her hand caught the corner of something.

"Yeah." Zoey awkwardly laughed. She closed her eyes and reached up to rub the back of her head. "Tired. I'm pretty exhausted and sleep deprived myself too. Don't worry about it-" She froze as she opened her eyes.

Her whole body tensed and a numb feeling of terror trailed up her arms and legs. Her insides twisted around one another as her face paled. She stopped breathing. She couldn't even hear anything else other than her own heavy heartbeat.

In her hand, Mira held the notebook she had hidden underneath her pillow. She had glanced inside it only for a moment before looking back up at Zoey with raised questioning eyebrows.

Her expression was unreadable and it made the Korean American sick to her stomach. She was terrified and didn't want to exist anymore.

Ten minutes later, both girls were laying on their backs out on the balcony. Their heads were next to each other. The sound of nightly creatures and the city below them quietly echoed in their ears. It was a quiet and calm night. There wasn't even any wind.

"So," Mira stared up at the bottom of the balcony above them, "you like Rumi?"

"I-I mean…" Zoey swallowed. She had her hands together and resting against her chest. "Well…" She took a deep breath. "I guess…" With a heavy sigh, she closed her eyes. There wasn't a way for her to deny it anymore. "Yeah, I do." She finally managed out the words. "I like Rumi."

"And that's what's been bothering you?" She eyed her. Her face was still unreadable.

"Yeah…"

"Why?"

"B-Because…" The rapper's throat tightened. She then turned her head to the side to look at her friend. "Becuase what if me liking her ruins everything we've built up as friends. I-I've never had friends before. I d-don't want to lose that. I don't want to ruin the family you finally found." Her eyes grew glossy from tears.

"Zoey." Mira exhaled. Reaching up, she ran her finger gently under her eyes to stop her tears from falling. "Nothing you could say could ever ruin the friendship between the three of us. I promise you."

"B-But what if we did start dating and you ended up feeling like a third wheel and then you started distancing yourself and then suddenly you stop hanging out with us and then slowly you stop coming to practices and then you stop coming to training and soon enough you just don't show up for demon hunts and then you don't show up to a live show-"

Her rambling was cut off by a pair of lips softly pressing against hers. Her eyes widened and she froze.

Slowly pulling away, Mira kept her gaze down. She didn't even look up at her friend. After closing her eyes, she laid back down and exhaled. "I don't care what either of you two choose to do, I just want you two to be happy. I don't care about the outcome, I just want you two happy. The two of you mean everything to me. I just want you two to live happily."

As still as a statue, Zoey hadn't moved. She was staring at Mira with a look of absolute shocked realization. She slowly breathed in and out with her mouth partially open.

"Do… do you… like me…?" The Korean American asked the question so quietly she didn't even know if she spoke it. No one had ever liked her. She was the weird kid. No one even wanted to hang out with her.

No one had ever kissed her before.

A blush started to rise up underneath her freckles.

"Yes. I do." Mira replied without skipping a beat. "If you like Rumi, then I want you to be with her. If she makes you happy, be with her. All I want is for the two of you to be happy. Even if that means the two of you are together without me."

Taking a few slow breaths, Zoey's eyes widened even more. She quickly pushed herself up onto her side with one arm. A revelation had struck her like a bee quickly landing on a delicate flower. "D-Do you like… Rumi too…?" She stared at her with her brow coming together.

Keeping her eyes closed, the redhead softly exhaled. "Yes." She answered while inhaling. Her chest gently rose and fell as she breathed.

"Oh." Was all she could manage out. "Oh…"

Mira tightened her jaw. She breathed in a little deeper while pushing her nails into the palms of her hands. Was she a fool for speaking? Was she a fool for acting? She had let her guard down and let her hardened exterior fall for a moment. She had left herself vulnerable for the first time in a long time. She was terrified she was going to regret that choice. She was mentally preparing for the harshness of reality to come crashing down on top of her.

She tensed up her shoulders and slowly shifted around. The silence was starting to eat away at her soul. "Zoey-" She was cut off. This time, she felt a pair of lips press against hers. Her eyes instantly shot open wide with surprise.

Seeing her eyes open, Zoey quickly pushed herself away with a small hitch of her breath. She scooted away so fast her hands and feet squeaked against the balcony. "S-Sorry!" She half yelped. Moving farther away, her back suddenly struck the railing. She let out a muffled grunt and closed her eyes.

"Sorry!" She repeated while lowering her head deep between her shoulders. Her hands braced against the balcony as she dug her feet into it and pushed her knees into her chest. "I-I didn't know what I was supposed to do! I-I've never…!" She couldn't even find the words to speak anymore.

Zoey's hands were shaking. Thankfully, she was sitting down already. She knew her knees wouldn't have had the strength to keep her up on her feet. She felt so stupid. "Agh! Why did I do that?!" She shouted as she felt the heat rising to her face and burning her cheeks. She bared her teeth in frustration before letting out a trembling scream.

Staring at her, Mira blinked a few times. She then started to blush herself. Slowly breathing in, she pushed herself up.

"I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm sorry!" The rapper repeated over and over again. She shook her head around with her hair flying back and forth.

What had she done?

Did she like Mira too?

She had stepped over a line.

She pushed too much.

She was too much.

She had just ruined everything.

Or well, that's at least what she thought.

"Zoey." Mira's quiet voice reached her ears. It snapped her out of her panicked state.

Zoey heavily gulped as she looked up. She tried to breathe in but her whole body jerked and rejected the air.

Kneeling in front of her, the choreographer gave her a kind smile. She placed both her hands on her knees and slowly moved her thumbs back and forth. "I told you, you could never do anything to upset me."

"B-But…" Her voice shook and cracked as she tried to speak.

"Zoey." She softly exhaled while holding her knees a little tighter. She locked eyes with her and stared deep into her brown eyes. "I don't just like you and Rumi. I love the two of you."

Zoey's breath hitched. She went quiet as she stared back at her. It took a minute, but her breathing slowed and calmed. It became steady. The world around her started to fade away. Her vision tunneled and all she could see was her friend in front of her.

She started to blush again. This time with a small sheepish smile. "Y-You know…" She stuttered as embarrassment tickled her stomach. "I-If you were popcorn… I'd be a movie…"

Blinking, the redhead stared at her for a moment before softly laughing. Her shoulders bounced and she shook her head. "You're a weird kid…" She mumbled while pushing her knees down. She then crawled up and on top of her. Her hands pressed against hers and she interlocked their fingers.

"But I was a problem child. I didn't have any friends either." She pressed her forehead against hers. "We're both weird kids." She softly exhaled.

"Yeah…" The hairs on Zoey's neck stood up as she felt Mira's breath against her face and chest. "But we make each other better." She added while pushing her forehead back against hers.

They stayed still for a moment. They let their warmth linger between the two of them. They felt their heartbeats, heard their soft gentle breaths.

Zoey then squeezed Mira's hands and the redhead squeezed back.

A moment passed.

A single breath.

They both then inhaled before tilting their heads. Their lips came together, this time more firmly. Confidently. Their eyes closed. They held each other as close as they could as they deeply kissed.

And for a moment,

Just a single moment,

Nothing else mattered.

Pulling away, Zoey softly gasped. She panted slightly before she started to smile.

Actually, it wasn't a smile. It was a grin.

Looking up at Mira, she let out a very quiet chuckle. "Oh we definitely have to get Rumi in on this." She suddenly blurted out.

Mira blinked once before smiling. She couldn't help but laugh as she leaned back and sat down. "Oh, Zoey." She started to laugh louder. She had to brace her hand against her stomach to keep herself upright.

What wasn't there to love about this girl?

Zoey thought the same thing about her.

~

In their private theater in Huntr/x tower, the three pop stars didn't even watch the movie they played. They had all fallen back asleep. They slept through the whole movie. The credits were quietly rolling in the background as they continued to sleep.

Rumi was curled up with her head on Mira's lap. She was breathing softly finally. She wasn't struggling to move air throughout her throat.

Zoey had clearly noticed that. While she was leaning against Mira and balled up next to her side, she also had her hand gently resting against Rumi's neck. Her fingers softly pressed against her pale purple patterns.

Mira herself was slumped back into the couch with her head h leaning onto Zoey's. She had her left arm draped across Zoey's shoulders and was holding her close.

They were all sound asleep.

They were all relaxed.

Mira didn't even wake up when Bobby came in and placed a large blanket around them.

She was so at peace she didn't even hear his footsteps. She didn't even feel the blanket drape across her body.

She was where she was meant to be.

She was with people she loved and who loved her back.

If Mira was the popcorn and Zoey was the movie, Rumi was the butter.

Firm and cold right now but the two of them planned to soften her up eventually.

And then they'd make her melt.

Chapter Text

Rumi didn’t know when she had gotten back on the couch in their penthouse, but she was laying across it on her stomach.

She slowly breathed in and blinked. 

The setting sun sent warm rays through the window that fell across Rumi’s face. The gentle light glinted against her eyes as she stared off across the city and towards the horizon. Hues of pink and orange spiraled in her vision.

She blinked again. 

The faint sound of her breath hit her ears followed by the slow thump of her heart. 

Both sounds echoed back and forth inside her head. 

She knew where she was. She was in their penthouse. 

But she felt so distant, like she wasn’t even there. Like her body was elsewhere while her mind straggled behind. It felt like a dream. Her arms felt heavy. Her legs tingled as she slowly moved her toes. It’s not that her back didn’t hurt, she couldn’t feel it. It was numb. 

She felt numb. 

She blinked some more before letting out a small waking groan. She then closed her eyes and curled her head forward.

She didn’t feel like moving. 

Rumi started to drift back off but the world around her started to rush back in before she got the chance to. 

First came the music. It was a mix of mechanical parts whirling and sirens blaring far off in the background. There was even a quiet fire crackling. 

Or was it the crackling and sizzling of food cooking? 

She couldn’t fully tell. She was still only half awake. 

But then the beat dropped. 

Zoey’s voice filled her ears louder than the music as she sang along. “♫ Knock, knock, shijakhae, I can’t wait anymore. ♫” 

Rumi smiled to herself. Slowly, she pushed herself up with her eyes half open. She leaned up against the back of the couch and looked towards where the voice came from. 

In the kitchen, Zoey nodded her head up and down. Her phone was on the counter and playing Bomb by AleXa. She was in her element and having the time of her life. 

She bounced lightly on her feet and brought a kitchen knife up. She held it like a microphone. “ ♫ Beo beoteuneul push, I can’t tell anymore. ♫ ” She bobbed her shoulders back and forth while moving her hips around. The tip of the blade moved dangerously close to her lips. 

Reaching out with her left hand, Mira pinched the top of the blade near the handle with her thumb and forefinger. She smiled. “♫ Tto ttokgateun action, can’t change anymore. ♫”

Pulling the knife out of her friend’s hand, she stepped away and used it to precisely cut up vegetables. While her right arm was no longer in a sling, she wasn’t moving her hand like it was her dominant side. Her shoulder still stung but she could at least move her arm slowly. 

Perks of being a Hunter. She could literally sleep her injuries away. 

“♫ Jibeochiweo blind, I can’t take anymore! ♫” Both girls sang as loud as they could before they both smiled at each other. Mira then went to nodding her head as Zoey jumped up and down on the balls of her feet with a quiet laugh. 

Watching the two of them dance and sing while cooking, or well while Mira was mainly cooking, Rumi smiled more. Her head tilted to the side and she laid it against the back of the couch. She started to lightly tap her fingers, effortlessly coming in perfect sync with the tempo. 

She couldn’t resist. 

Breathing in, Rumi let the oxygen flow through her lungs and braced her core. “♫ We gon’ drop it like a bomb! ♫” She hit the note with a pained crack in her voice. 

Regret hit her like a truck. 

Dropping her head, she closed her eyes and harshly started to cough. Her throat burned like she had swallowed sandpaper that had been left out in the blazing sun for hours. 

Regret hit her like a steamroller actually. 

“Rumi!” Zoey let out a sharp gasp with her head snapping in her direction. Stumbling back a few feet, she grabbed the handle of the fridge and whipped it open so fast the door hinges screeched. She snatched a water bottle out of it before rushing over towards the couch. 

Reaching out with her foot, Mira closed the fridge door while stirring sizzling ingredients around in their brand new wok. 

“What do you think you’re doing?!” Zoey let out an exaggerated breath as she came face to face with Rumi. “You can barely speak and now you’re trying to sing!” 

“I couldn’t resist…” The purple haired girl pouted softly while glancing up. “I- OW…!” She grunted loudly as her head was whacked with a water bottle. The plastic let out a distinct crinkle as the water sloshed around. She coughed a little more before narrowing her eyes. “Okay, that was an actual ow this time…!” She reached up to rub her head. 

“Well don’t be straining your voice like that!” She narrowed her eyes back. 

There was a second long pause. 

Zoey bonked her with the water bottle a second time. 

Rumi exhaled as she let out a muffled grunt. Groaning, she slouched over the back of the couch and held out her hand. “Can I have a drink now…?” She quietly mumbled before coughing again. Her back and shoulders jerked with each cough. 

“Stop abusing her, Zoey.” Mira jokingly called out with a quiet laugh. 

“I’m not abusing her!” The rapper was quick to defend herself. She gestured towards her chest with the bottle of water just as Rumi was about to grab it. Her finger tips barely grazed the plastic. 

“Feels like it…” Rumi mumbled tiresomely before coughing.  

“Ugh!” Her nostrils flared as she pouted. “Whatever!” She held out the water for her friend to drink. 

“Here.” In less than a second, Zoey’s mood shifted. She smiled. “Drink this for now. Mira has some saenggang-cha brewing for you. She’s making it fresh with some honey. Hopefully it’ll help your throat feel better. Maybe not singing yet but at least speaking better.” 

“Thanks…” She gave her a gentle nod while taking the bottle of water. Slowly breathing in, she sat upright. She then took a very small sip. 

The water trailed down her throat and it felt like cold water running across a burn. It was soothing. It cooled and calmed all the agitated nerves. She didn’t want the feeling to stop.

She took another sip, the gulp visibly going down her throat. 

It was so refreshing but she still felt so drained. 

Rumi was quiet as they ate. She poked around at a bowl of seolleongtang that she had barely eaten. She hadn’t touched her rice yet and the cup of tea beside her was halfway gone. She hadn’t even touched the bulgogi Mira had made. The redhead had to smack Zoey’s hand away to keep her from taking all of the beef in a bowl in the middle of the table. 

“Do you want to try a bite?” Mira softly spoke up in the silence. “It’s pretty good.” 

Blinking, Rumi quickly looked up. She had spaced out while watching the green onions swirl around in the broth of her soup. She stared at her friend for a moment, the question slowly processing in her head. “Oh, yeah…” She nodded as she realized what she had said. 

“If you don’t eat it, I definitely will.” Zoey chimed in. Grabbing Rumi’s chopsticks, she grabbed a slice of thinly cut beef from the middle of the table and then picked up some rice along with it from Rumi’s bowl.

“Here.” She held it out for her. 

The purple haired girl blinked a little more before softly smiling. She then opened her mouth with a quiet ah . The second the seasoned beef hit her tongue, her shoulders melted. 

Mira was amazing at so many things. Singing, rapping, dancing, hair, makeup, fashion design. The list goes on and on. But one thing not many fans know was just how amazing she was at cooking.

If they ever failed in the music business, the three of them could definitely open up a small dine-in tucked away in the corner of the city with Mira as their head cook. 

“Hmm…” Rumi swallowed before letting out a small breath. The beef literally fell apart in her mouth. It was so tender it went down like ice cream. Her mouth desperately wanted more once the sweet and savory flavor washed down her throat. It was so good. 

A smile tugged at Mira’s mouth as she watched Rumi grab her chopsticks from Zoey. 

This was good. 

Rumi was eating. 

Slowly, but she was still eating. 

“Don’t forget your kimchi and vegetables.” The redhead pointed towards the middle of the table where their banchan was with her chopstick. “I made a potato salad too.” 

“I helped.” Zoey leaned in with an unyielding smile followed by a laugh. 

Eyeing her, Rumi softly laughed back. Her shoulders shifted slightly as she shook her head. “Thanks… both of you…” Reaching across the table, she grabbed some kimchi followed by some of her rice. “Thank you.” She mumbled quietly while putting the food in her mouth. 

Blinking, both Mira and Zoey glanced at each other out of the corner of their eyes.

Rumi’s voice sounded normal for a moment. It wasn’t hoarse, it wasn't rough, it was normal. 

They smiled. 

Rumi was healing. 

Slowly, but she was still healing. 

Later on after they finished dinner, Huntr/x made their way to the elevator. Rumi walked slowly with very cautious steps when she used her right leg. She was breathing deeply and braced herself carefully. Mira and Zoey had offered to help her, but she wanted to do it herself. She knew she could walk. Her thigh muscles just felt so sore and stiff. 

Walking it off would help, wouldn’t it?

Zoey stayed close by her side as she walked. Her eyes were wide, locked on her and only on her. She knew Rumi was as tough as steel, but she was still so worried she would shatter like fragile glass. She held out her hands at the ready to catch her at a moment's notice. 

If only Rumi knew just how worried about her she was. 

Meanwhile, Mira had moved on ahead of them and pressed the button to open the elevator door. 

It was dark outside now. The stars and moon filled the sky like a white speckled blanket. All of them were tired and exhausted despite napping half the day. They couldn’t wait to be in their beds. They couldn’t wait to go to sleep. 

But once all three of them were inside the elevator and the door closed, they stood still. Not a single one of them pressed a button to go down to their bedrooms. 

They all hesitated.

After a moment. Mira took a deep breath and shook her head. She took the initiative and pressed the buttons on the elevator wall to go down to their respective rooms. “I know it’s still early in the night but we should all really go get some rest.”

“Yeah… we got work to do…” Rumi quietly let out while leaning her shoulder up against the side of the elevator. She swallowed hard before moving her arms around her torso. She hugged herself.

Feeling the elevator jerk and move downward, she bit her lip. She went to speak only for the words to get caught in her throat. Baring her teeth, she lowered her head and closed her eyes. She cursed at herself in her head. 

Coming down to the floor where Rumi’s room was, Zoey shakily breathed in. Her chest rose and her insides tightened. 

The door opened with a ding. 

The purple haired girl didn’t move. 

Blinking, the rapper quickly looked back at her. “Rumi?” The name came off tender and soft as she spoke it. 

“Hmph…?” She glanced up just as the elevator doors began to close. “Y-Yeah…?” She croaked out with loose strands of her hair falling across her face. 

Zoey’s brow came together in concern. “Why didn’t…” She trailed off while pointing towards the door. “What’s wrong?” She asked while skipping all the other words in between. 

“Rumi?” Mira’s jaw tightened as she took a step towards her. 

The elevator jerked and went down again. 

“I-” The lead singer’s voice cut off and cracked. She clenched her teeth together tighter while digging her fingers into her arms. “I don’t…” 

She paused for a moment as the elevator opened on the floor Zoey’s room was on. The ding echoed so loudly inside Rumi’s ears she thought she was going to pass out. It hurt. It was so high pitched and was screaming with more intensity than the live shows they did. 

Her breath hitched. She felt her heart skip a beat before it started to pound inside her ears. It was like a drum. Thundering. Booming. Air started to roughly travel in and out of her lungs. 

Her eyes were wide. Her pupils started to shrink and tremble as she stared at her feet. 

Suddenly, the elevator jerked and started to move down again. She hadn’t even heard the door close. 

“Rumi!” She heard both Zoey and Mira call out her name. 

With a sharp gasp, she looked up. Tears were swelling up in the corners of her eyes. 

“I don’t want to be alone…” Her voice cracked as she forced out a breath. 

The two other girls were standing a foot away from her with wide eyes glazed over with worry. 

Mira breathed in and out through her mouth for a moment before letting out a sigh. She swallowed hard while closing her mouth. ”I don’t think any of us do.” Her words were shaky and insecure but somehow comforting. They were relatable. 

“I just…” Rumi’s breath jerked as she breathed in. “I just need to know that you guys are there… that you’re by my side… that you’re breathing… that you’re real…” 

“You need something to ground you in reality.” She knew that feeling. Zoey softly smiled. Holding out her hand, she offered it to Rumi. It was open, welcoming even. 

The elevator door behind her slid open. It dinged.

“Come on.” She nodded her head in the direction of the hallway. “Sleepover in Mira’s room.” She moved her hand closer. 

“Sleepover in my room.” Mira nodded with a gentle smile as she held out her hand. 

Rumi breathed shakily for a second. Reaching up, she rubbed her eyes dry before taking her friends’ hands in hers. “Thanks…” She let out a breath before giving the two of them a quivering smile. 

Having slept with them last night and having spent all day with them today, she didn’t realize how afraid of being alone she was. 

What if Jinu came back for her when she was alone? 

She couldn’t stop him. 

She was in no condition to fight. 

The thought of what could happen twisted her stomach in knots. 

She was so scared of being alone. 

But thankfully, she wasn’t. 

She glanced between Zoey and her freckles and Mira and her glasses. The two of them both smiled back with hospitality. 

She had them. 

And they had her.

None of them were out here on their own.

They were not alone.

Chapter Text

Mira woke up as soon as sunlight gleamed through the glass doors to her balcony.  She didn’t move though. She didn’t want to.

Her arm was underneath Rumi, her hand curled around her right side.

Said purple haired girl was laying on her stomach and partially on top of Mira. One of her legs was between hers and half of her body was on top of her chest. She had her left arm bent over her shoulder with her head resting on top.  

Mira could feel each slow and warm breath she took. 

Zoey was on the other side of Rumi. She was lying on her right side and curled up with her body around Rumi. Her arms were latched onto her right arm like she was holding on for dear life even in her sleep. Her chin was nuzzled up against her shoulder. They had fallen asleep facing each other with their noses so close they could practically touch. 

Mira smiled to herself. Carefully, she brought her right hand up and moved it behind her head. She grimaced slightly, her shoulder was still tight. 

With a small exhale, she shifted her arm under Rumi and pulled her a little closer. Her hand brushed against Zoey’s arms and she smiled more. 

It was quiet, and not the stressful kind of quiet. It was a peaceful silence. There was a calmness in the air that let Mira breathe in and out with ease. Everything had fallen into a state of absolute harmony.

She didn’t want to move.

She felt safe. 

She didn’t know how long she laid there, she didn’t care. It could have been anywhere from a few minutes to an hour or more. 

Rumi suddenly twitched. 

Mira’s eyes shot open and snapped over towards her in a fraction of a second. 

Her friend’s face started to twist into a grimace as her muscles tensed and contracted. Her eyes flickered underneath her eyelids in an absolute panic. 

“Rumi…?” Her brow knitted as she shifted her body. She slipped her hand out from underneath her and rolled onto her side. “Rumi?” She spoke a little louder. 

The lead singer let out a sharp gasp. Her whole body jerked back as her eyes shot open. She pulled her arm free from Zoey and forced herself up slightly. 

She froze. Her lungs stopped working and she stared with trembling eyes at the pillow under her. Her irises widened and darted around desperately in an attempt to focus on a threat that wasn’t even there. A thin layer of sweat had formed across her whole body and made her clothing stick to her. She felt so uncomfortable in her own flesh. 

She honestly wanted to rip her skin all off. 

Somehow, she forced what little air was inside her chest out. She then breathed in deeply, painfully. Her lungs screamed back at her as they expanded. Her ribs ached from the pressure. 

“Rumi?” 

She heard her name creep inside her left ear. She flinched, hard. She quickly shut her eyes and scrunched up her shoulders as she pulled away. 

“Rumi? It’s me.” 

She finally recognized the voice. It was Mira. 

With strained breaths, she partially opened her eyes and glanced over. 

Mira clenched her jaw as their eyes met. 

Rumi looked absolutely terrified. Her messy bed head spiraled around her and draped across her shoulders. It fell across her face and partially covered her left eye. 

“Rumi?” She cautiously spoke the name again. 

“I-” Her voice cracked before she cut herself off. Her breath hitched so harshly it stung deep within her body. 

“Nightmare?” The redhead lowered her voice even more. 

She nodded back while baring her teeth. She trembled and lowered her head. 

“Come here.” She moved her arm before patting her chest. 

Rumi let out a small, whimpering breath. Slowly, she pulled herself close to her again. She took a few deep breaths before lowering her head onto her chest. Her ear pressed up against her and her fingers curled and tightly gripped the bedsheet.

Ba-dum. Ba-dum.  

The noise flooded her ear and mind. 

Ba-dum. Ba-dum.

She breathed in, her chest trembling. 

Ba-dum. Ba-dum.

Her teeth clattered together as she shook. 

Ba-dum. Ba-dum.

She slowly exhaled. Her breath hitched as she went to inhale. Then, it became easier.

Ba-dum. Ba-dum.

Her breathing was heavy, but her body was accepting the air she was bringing into her lungs. 

Ba-dum. Ba-dum.

Rumi felt Mira’s fingers move through her hair and curl around her head. They firmly pressed up against her scalp and held her. 

Ba-dum. Ba-dum.

The sound of her friend’s gentle but strong heartbeat refocused her on reality. It grounded her. She remembered where she was. She was in Mira’s bed with her and Zoey. She was in Huntr/x tower. 

She wasn’t inside her nightmare. 

She was safe. 

“You okay now?” Mira asked as she brushed her thumb back and forth across her head. 

“Yeah…” Rumi softly let out. After exhaling, she closed her eyes. “Thanks…” 

“No problem.” She smiled towards her even though she couldn’t see her. “Do you… want to talk about it?” She swallowed at the question. It felt too direct for her to ask it. It had nearly gotten caught in her throat. 

“Not really…” She slowly shook her head. She bit her lip. “I-I just want to forget about it right now… I just want to forget about him…” 

Forget about Jinu. 

“That’s alright.” The redhead slowly breathed out. She could feel her friend’s still unnervingly on edge body shake. It was tense. It trembled. She needed to relax after whatever she dreamed about. 

“Why don’t we wake up Zoey and go take a shower, hm?” Mira raised an eyebrow as she suggested it. “We can help you again. If you want, that is.”   

Rumi let out a small breath at the comment. With her mouth partially open, she stared at the bedsheets under her. The heat began to tingle in her cheeks as she started to blush. “I… I um…” She didn’t want to say no, she wanted them to help her again even if she didn’t fully need the help. 

But she couldn’t figure out how to say yes.

Someone else could though. 

“Oh heck yes!” Zoey shouted out. She shattered the peaceful silence of the room and alerted the other two girls. 

Both Rumi and Mira jerked up before their eyes darted towards her. They both blinked and stared with wide eyes. 

“Huh?” The rapper blinked back. 

“How long have you been awake??” Mira’s face contracted in on itself. How had she not noticed Zoey had woken up? Had she really been that at ease with herself that she let her hyper awareness falter? Did she let her guard down that much?

The thought of that scared her. 

At the same time though, it was nice to think about. It just meant she trusted them that much. 

But it still scared her. She was still so irrationally afraid of being betrayed. 

“Uh, I dunno.” Zoey shrugged before cracking a smile. She propped her head onto her hand. “I don’t think it matters. I heard shower and us together in the same sentence. I’m so down for that.” She chuckled with a mischievously wide grin. 

“I-I didn’t even say yes…” Rumi stuttered as she slowly let her body lay back down on her stomach. She was so tired of laying on her stomach honestly. She wanted to lay on her back again. 

“Well then say yes,” the rapper leaned in and pressed her body up against hers, “pleaaase.” She half whined. 

“Wh-What…?” She squeaked back. 

“Just say yes.” Mira smirked. She laid back down beside her. She wrapped her legs around Rumi’s left leg and pulled it towards her slightly. “You have to tell us you want us to, Rumi.” Her arms wrapped around her left arm and she held her limbs still. 

“Please just say yeees!” Zoey was actually begging now. Her legs gently interlocked with Rumi’s right leg and her arms carefully latched onto her right arm. She pulled them close while making sure not to irritate her injuries. 

Ba-dum. Ba-dum.

With her limbs locked in place, Rumi’s breath hitched. Her breath trembled in a different way. Her heart fluttered while her insides tickled against her skin. Slowly, her hips squirmed around in a feeling she couldn’t explain. “G-Guys…” She curled her toes while wiggling her fingers around. 

Ba-dum. Ba-dum.

Giving in, she buried her forehead into the pillow. “Can you two help me take a shower again…?” She quietly asked, her voice muffled. 

Ba-dum. Ba-dum.

“What was that? Sorry, couldn’t hear you.” Mira flashed a smile towards Zoey. 

The Korean American flashed a toothy smile back. 

“Ugh…!” Bringing her chin up, the purple haired girl placed it on top of the pillow. She closed her eyes. Her face was a dark beat shade of red. “Can we take a shower together please…?” She spoke through tightly clenched teeth. 

“Sure.” Zoey let out a quiet laugh while pressing her forehead into Rumi’s shoulder. “We’d love to.”

Chapter Text

As Zoey stepped into the shower, warm water caressed down and around every curve of her body. She let out a small breath, her shoulders deflated along with it.

She couldn't help but arch her back and squeeze her shoulders blades together as the water trickled down her spine and ran across the puncture wounds she had.

They stung for a moment. They burned deeper and deeper like her skin was being torn apart from the entrance of the wounds. And then, the pain subsided.

The water ran across her body and washed away all the sweat and grime from the past day. It felt good. It was so refreshing.

But oh boy oh boy did she not feel better mentally. That kind of dirt couldn't be easily washed away with water. She couldn't just spray down her own brain and scrub it with soap no matter how much she wished she could.

Rumi had nearly died. Again. This time had been different though. She looked like she had given up completely. She hung there in Jinu's grasp looking absolutely defeated. Like she really didn't want to live and was going to let him kill her.

And she still felt so guilty, she still felt so at fault for what happened.

Even after talking about it, the guilt was still gnawing and clawing at her insides and shredding her organs into a mushy mess.

She wanted to throw up all of that mush. She felt like she needed to. It was itching at the back of her throat begging to come up.

It was all her fault after all. She wasn't good enough to be Rumi's friend. She didn't belong with her.

"Zoey?" Mira's voice cut through the static in her mind while raising above the sound of running water.

The rapper blinked once before her head snapped up. She took a few small breaths. Her short wet hair wrapped around and clung to her face and neck.

"Hm?" She softly squeaked out.

With a furrowed brow, the redhead let out a quiet and soft exhale. She knew they were all still on edge, still hurting. But that didn't help with the fact she hated seeing her friends trying to put on a mask and hide it. Both Zoey and Rumi were trying so hard to convince themselves they were fine and she was seeing straight through the act.

She hated it but she didn't want to push.

"Nothing." She replied with a half smile.

Zoey stared at her for a moment before smiling back. She brushed her thoughts aside and focused on what was on what was real, what was in front of her. She took a slow and deep breath in while focusing on Mira.

The redhead stood as confident as ever. She had no shame in herself, even when nude and standing inside a shower. Her soaked long hair creeped around her hips and thighs while sticking to her body.

While she was still covered in a few nicks and fading bruises, she was standing tall. Even the swelling in her shoulder had gone down significantly.

Zoey glanced at her right hand. Her knuckles were still pretty swollen and bruised. While relaxed her fingers remained curled. With a small breath, she looked away and glanced up at Rumi.

"Heh." She couldn't help but snort it out with a smirk tugging at her lips.

Rumi was such an absolute dunce.

With a trembling breath, the lead singer stood between her two friends again. Her heart was racing as fast as a hummingbird's wings. Her stomach felt like it was being swarmed by a million little bees as a tickling sensation traveled from her core and down her thighs.

She had no idea why she said yes to this. She didn't want to say no though, no part of her wanted to say no. She wanted to say yes. That's why she said yes.

But she couldn't figure out why yet.

She still couldn't even open her eyes with embarrassment crippling her. Modesty had dove off the edge of a volcano long ago. She was left standing there, the lava burning her cheeks.

Suddenly, a pair of hands caressed her waist. It was a gentle and soft gesture.

In an instant though, the memories flooded back to her.

One punch.

The stolen breath.

Another.

Pain.

A third.

Agony.

With a sharp gasp, Rumi bared her teeth and stumbled back. Her shoulders rose and her whole body tensed up. She braced herself. She waited to be hit.

"Ssibal." The word escaped Zoey's lips in a panic. Her eyes shot wide as she quickly withdrew her hands and stepped back. "Meongchongi… meongchongi… meongchongi…" She cursed at herself quietly under her breath.

"R-Rumi…" She bit her lip hard. Her face twitched with frustration in herself. "I-I'm sorry I should have said something…" She reached out towards her friend only to pull them back again in fear. Her fingers were trembling as she balled them into fist. "I wasn't thinking, I'm just used to grabbing you…" Her nails pushed deep into the palms of her hands and for a moment she thought they were going to draw blood.

"No… no, I'm sorry…" The lead singer mumbled after a few strained breaths. Her arms slowly wrapped around her torso and she held tightly onto herself. "I… I…" She didn't even know how to speak anymore. Words spiraled inside her brain while caved in on itself. Her voice kept getting caught in her throat as it tightened more and more.

"No one needs to apologize here." Mira quickly spoke up. Her eyes were wide. She had her hands hovering over Rumi's shoulders to catch her just in case she fell back. "No one here is to blame for anything. We're… we're all still working things out." Her eyes met with Zoey's. Her jaw tightened. "We're learning. This is something… new… to all of us."

"But…" The rapper's voice cracked. She lowered her head and closed her eyes. She was such an idiot. Her shoulders started to vibrate in anger as she bared her teeth. She was such an absolute idiot.

There was a long pause. Everything around the three of them fell still. If it wasn't for the hissing of the shower head and the water hitting the shower floor, everything would have been silent.

A soft and gentle hand then slipped around Zoey's injured hand.

Her eyes opened slowly. She blinked.

With a gulp, Rumi had her eyes halfway open. Her chest was shaking with each breath she took. "Zoey… I know you would never…" She mumbled quietly while moving her fingers in between hers. She helped them fully extend before bringing her hand up. She placed her friend's hand against her bruised side.

She involuntarily flinched from the touch despite initiating it. Her body rejected touch so badly now. But she still found such a comfort in having her friends hold her.

"I know there's something wrong with me now…" The purple haired girl trailed off. Her gaze fell as she averted her eyes. "It has nothing to do with you… you're perfect, Zoey… I'm just broken right now…"

"You're not broken, Rumi." Mira moved her arms in front of Rumi. She showed her hands to her before slowly placing them on her shoulders. She took a very deep breath before trailing her hands down her shoulder blades and around her ribs. "We're going to get through this together."

Zoey took a few slow breaths before closing her eyes. Her fingers weakly curled around Rumi's side. "I'm still sorry. I'll try really hard to remember to move slower." She mumbled before lifting her head up. She then raised her left hand. She let Rumi see for a moment.

Staring, the leader singer nodded back with a small gulp.

After acknowledging her, she moved her hand to her other side. The way she still flinched when she touched her was like a knife to Zoey's heart. She hated it. Rumi had always been so close and touchy with both Mira and her.

She hated Jinu for doing this to her.

"We'll all do our best." Mira added. "You just remember to keep trying too." Her hands moved back up, her nails grazing Rumi's skin. "I know it's hard." She moved her hands up into her hair and ran her fingers against her scalp.

Rumi let out a gasping breath. Her head tilted back as goosebumps rushed across her body.

Zoey flashed a smile as she stepped in closer. "You're so funny, sometimes." Her hands ran across her hips and down her thighs. Her left hand cupped the back of her right thigh as she pressed her body up against hers.

Rumi let out a quiet gasp again. Her eyes widened as she felt her bare chest push up against hers. "Z-Zoey…?" She uttered with her face turning a deep shade of red.

The rapper paused. She blinked for a moment before looking up at her. Their eyes met. Zoey's eyes were gentle and calm. Her gaze was soft and endearing. "Sorry. Are you okay?" She asked sheepishly.

"Y-Yeah…" She swallowed hard and it visibly went down her throat. "J-Just surprised… since you're um… we're both uh…" Her blush deepened and went up to her ears.

Zoey couldn't help but let out a small laugh as she rolled her eyes. "You're so funny, Rumi." She softly smiled while placing her head against her chest. "The funniest."

She took a slow and very deep breath. She could hear Rumi's heart racing away inside her chest. She could feel her chest rising and falling shakily with each intake of air.

Rumi was so flustered and nervous. It was adorable.

And she was the oldest of all of three of them.

Zoey couldn't help but laugh some more.

"W-Wait… what are you laughing about…?" Rumi croaked out in her low voice.

This time, Mira laughed. "Don't think too hard about it, Rumi." She gently massaged her fingers deeper into her scalp. "Just relax. You're safe with us here. You don't need to worry about anything. We have you." She moved one of her hands to her forehead and tilted her head back.

"A-Ah… hah…" Her breath escaped her lips in a tremble. She closed her eyes as the warm water ran across her face. She started to breathe a little heavier but it was still easy movements.

Zoey laughed more at the quiet and soft sounds she made. "You know," she raised her right hand and tapped it against her friend's chest. She made sure to make her presence known before pressing her fingers firmly against her. She then proceeded to trace her finger tips over her demon patterns.

"I know you hate them. I know you're ashamed of them. I know you think they're hideous and that you have to hide them." Her hand went up and over the pale purple patterns on her shoulder before moving down her arm. "But I like them on you. I really do. They're not a mark of shame, they're a mark of resilience of what you've gone through. They're a reminder of how you've survived, how strong you are." She moved her hand down to hers and interlocked their fingers.

"She's saying you're beautiful and hot again but with extra words." Mira whispered into Rumi's ear. She kept her hand on her forehead while moving her free hand to grab her friend's other hand. She softly squeezed and kept a firm hold on her.

The Korean American rolled her eyes. "This is why I'm the lyricist." She let out a very small laugh while shifting her head. She buried her face into the crook of Rumi's neck.

"I know things are hard right now." She went on after deeply breathing in and exhaling. Her breath trailed across Rumi's skin. "I know you're hurting, I'm hurting, Mira's hurting whether she shows it or not. I know things might get harder and worse before they get better but," she squeezed her hand tighter, her injured knuckles burned slightly as she did so, "I just want you to know that no matter what happens," she gulped so hard it got trapped in her throat for a moment, "I love you, I'll always love you."

Zoey's bones felt like they were trembling as she spoke the words. A tingle of fear ran down her spine and into her legs. She didn't know why she was so afraid to speak them. It was stupid of her. She was doing a lot of stupid things tonight.

Why not make one more?

Taking a deep breath, the rapper closed her eyes and pressed her lips firmly against Rumi's demon patterns on her neck.

Seeing her initiate, Mira blinked once before her expression softened. She lowered her head down and pressed her face up against the crook of her neck. "Me too." Mira mumbled. Her words and breath ran across Rumi's skin. "No matter how bad things get, I'll still love you." She closed her eyes. "I always love you." She softly kissed the demon patterns on her neck as well.

Rumi stood there, frozen.

Oh.

Her eyes were wide as she stared up at the ceiling. The water from the shower head was mixing into her eyes and blurring her vision. She didn't even try to blink the liquid away. She just kept staring up.

Oh.

With her head pulled back by Mira's hand, she had to force a gulp down her stretched out throat. She was blushing harder now, harder than she ever had. Her whole entire face was tingling like a thousand needles were poking her.

Oh…

A realization finally hit her as she stood there between her two best friends.

Suddenly, a burst of embarrassed and awkward panic shot through her. What was she supposed to say now? What was she supposed to do now? Her whole nervous system fired off. She jerked and ducked away from the two of them with wide eyes. She stumbled and the wet floor slipped out from under her feet.

In a yelp, she went down. Her hand snagged the curtain in hopes to stop herself from falling but that failed. The rings holding the curtain snapped and it came falling down on top of her.

She hit the shower floor with a grunt. Thankfully, she landed on her knee and hand first. With a defeated breath, she let her whole body collapse onto the floor. Laying on her stomach with the curtain over her, she groaned. Taking a deep breath, she groaned even louder in embarrassment as she brought her head back and slammed her forehead against the floor with a thud.

Blinking, Zoey stared at her with her mouth open. That was not the response she was expecting. A smile started to tug at her lips before she burst into laughter.

Mira gave her a look. Her eyes narrowed.

She went quiet for a moment before busting out laughing again. She placed one hand over her mouth and closed her eyes. Her stomach tightened from how hard she was laughing. She couldn't breathe anymore. Shaking her head, a mix of tears and water trailed down her face as she kept laughing.

The redhead stared at her for a second before a laugh escaped her lips. She quickly silenced herself. "H-Hey, Rumi?" She bit her lip while crouching down beside her. "Y-You okay?" She was struggling to hold in her laugh but couldn't stop her smile. Reaching over, she pulled the curtain off her friend's head.

"I hope Bobby fires both of you…" The purple haired girl squeaked so loudly her voice cracked. She had her face buried into the floor and didn't dare look up. She really felt like she was going to die from embarrassment.

"Hah!" Zoey wheezed out with wide eyes. She then quickly shut her eyes and braced her hand against the shower wall to keep herself from falling. She was starting to feel lightheaded from how hard she was laughing.

Mira snorted out a laugh that she desperately tried to keep in. Repositioning her legs, she sat down beside Rumi and patted her shoulder. She didn't even know what to say. Rumi was such an oblivious dunce.

Well, she wasn't oblivious anymore.

But she was still a dunce.

Chapter Text

Rumi was quiet as she sat with crossed legs on the loveseat in their studio. She had her teddy bear that Celine gave her by her side for support. She always had it with her when they were working on songs. She didn't feel safe without it. She loved it. 

She loved it.

Her fingers very softly plucked at the guitar in her lap. She didn’t even know what notes she was hitting. She was mindlessly letting the strings quietly hum.

She honestly couldn’t even hear the guitar strums. She was so zoned out it wasn’t even funny. While she was in the studio physically, her mind was still back in the shower. That was all she could think of, all she could hear. 

“I love you, I’ll always love you.” Taking a deep breath, Zoey closed her eyes and pressed her lips firmly against Rumi’s demon patterns on her neck.

“I’ll still love you.” Mira closed her eyes. “I’ll always love you.” She softly kissed the demon patterns on her neck as well.

Rumi very slowly breathed in and out while staring at her legs. Her right arm lowered and she gently rested her hand against the body of her guitar. Her fingers gently moved back and forth across the smooth finish.

Zoey and Mira, both of them had kissed her demon patterns. They weren’t completely repulsed by them. They didn’t demand she keep them covered up. They kissed them. 

They had kissed her patterns.  

She let out a shaky breath and raised her right hand up. Her left hand firmly gripped the neck of her guitar while her free hand went and softly touched her neck. 

She was in a pair of black sweatpants and a white hoodie. She wasn’t wearing a turtleneck underneath though and the pale purple patterns that curled around her neck were visible. 

She softly let her fingers move across her demon patterns. 

They had kissed her.

Her face started to tingle as she started to blush. 

They kissed her.  

She had one thought on her mind. Only one. That’s all she couldn’t think about. She had one question that she didn’t have an answer for. She wasn’t focusing on their song at all. All she could think about was one single simple question that she had. 

Nugungaga naege kiseuhan hue eotteotge kiseuhal su itnayo?

“This song suuuuuuuuuucks!” Zoey’s voice hit her ears followed by the sound of several keys on a piano being smashed at the same time. 

Rumi flinched upward with her head snapping forward. “Hm?” She softly, nearly inaudibly, let out while quickly glancing between her two friends. Her hands immediately went back to properly holding her guitar so it looked like she was working on creating a new song. 

Sitting in a red rolling chair, Zoey let her torso and arms lean against and sprawl out across an electric keyboard. She groaned deeply in defeat while bringing her head back and then faceplanting it onto the keys again. 

Their song was still not songing like it should. 

Who was she fooling, they didn’t have any kind of lyrics. Not even a single line.

Sitting on a beanbag with her legs spread wide and arms hanging loosely between them, Mira groaned deeply back at her. “We only have to write the best hype song ever to crush the Idol Awards or there will be a demon apocalypse." 

Leaning forward, she swiped her hand across the table between them. It had plenty of drinks, goodies and snacks that Bobby had brought them on it but that wasn’t what she grabbed. 

Instead of food, she snatched three darts. Falling backwards across the beanbag, her monotone voice fell flat. Her eyes narrowed up at the ceiling. “No pressure at all.” She half mumbled before tossing the darts through the air behind her. She didn’t even look back as she threw them. 

They whistled as they shot across the room. 

Each one then hit a dart board hanging on the wall with a quick ba-da-tink. Taped to that dart board was one of the prints for the Saja Boys with Jinu’s face. A gift from Bobby to help them get out their frustrations. 

Around it were several more prints of the other members of the boy band as well as some aggressive and angry doodles made by Zoey. There were even notes she had made and taped up all around them. It helped her. Just a little. 

“Yeah,” Rumi let out a halfhearted laugh as she grabbed another dart off the table. Her gaze locked on the dart board and she flicked it over. It struck Jinu dead smack in the middle of his right eye. “No pressure at all.” She sighed before looking back down at her guitar. 

Blinking, both Mira and Zoey stared at her for a moment. They glanced at each other and blinked more before looking back at her. 

“Um, Rumi?” Zoey’s brow knitted. Her head tilted. 

“Huh?” Rumi was quick to look back at. She felt the heat rising to her face again. She clenched her jaw. “What is it?” She spoke up a little louder. 

With a smile forming, Mira crossed her arms. “Well, look at you.” She chuckled ever so slightly. 

“L-Look at me for what?” Her eyes shot wide. She could feel her blush deepening. Her brain started to fumble around all the words she knew. She was forgetting how to form sentences. “Wh-What do you- Is there something- D-Did I make a mess? D-Do I um-” She squeaked while glancing down at herself. She scanned across her whole body for something, anything. 

What was she missing? 

Zoey started to laugh. With a bright smile that stretched from ear to ear, she leaned her arm onto her keyboard. The keys hummed back to her. She then propped her head up with her hand and stared at Rumi with a slightly tilted head. 

She stared at Rumi’s flustered state and started to blush herself. The way her long messy purple hair caressed her neck and shoulders. The soft and tender look that was in her eyes despite all the hardships she faced. The way her lips scrunched up awkwardly when she felt nervous. 

She was so beautiful. Her skin was perfectly dewy without makeup on. Everything about her was symmetrical. Her eyes literally shimmered even in the dim lighting of their studio.

Mira speaking snapped the rapper out of her distracted state. 

“Rumi,” the redhead held out a hand with a smile, “speak again. Say something.” 

“Uh,” she looked away from Zoey and glanced at her, “something?” She was so confused. Her eyes darted around the room as she desperately tried to figure out what these two had noticed that she didn’t. “Something?” She said again. The word came off soft and gentle despite her confusion. 

She blinked. 

It came off soft and gentle. 

Blinking, she reached up and touched her throat. Her fingers pressed lightly up against her patterns. 

“Something.” She repeated, this time with more confidence in her voice. 

She let out a small gasp and her eyes widened. Air traveled quickly and easily through her throat and in and out of her lungs. She started to smile. 

Looking up, tears of joy formed in the corner of her eyes. She glanced between her two friends before deeply breathing in. “I can speak. I can speak and it doesn’t hurt.” The surprise in her voice was undeniable. 

“Yes!” Zoey cheered while jumping up to her feet. “Yes, yes, yes!” She kicked her legs around while throwing her fists up and down. 

“Congratulations.” Mira couldn’t help but smile so wide that all her teeth could be seen. “See, I told you.” She waved a finger towards Rumi. “I told you that you needed to rest and recharge before you could feel better. Who was right?” She pointed towards herself. “I was right.” 

“Recharge…” Rumi trailed off. She glanced down at her knees before quickly looking back up. “Recharge!” She slid her guitar off her lap and onto the loveseat as she stood. Her right leg faltered just slightly. “That’s it! That’s the idea I had the other day!” 

“What?” The redhead stood up with her brow furrowing in thought. 

“You know,” she gestured with her hand towards her, “we’re all recharged after being beaten down. Time to rewind.” Her smile grew. 

With her brow coming together in thought, Zoey grabbed her chin and stared blankly ahead in deep thought. The gears were spinning inside her head. “Reset, rearrange our pieces.” She moved her hands and wiggled her fingers slowly. “Crawl out of checkmate just see it.” She glanced up at Mira who looked back at her unimpressed. 

The redhead then smiled. “Nice.” She raised her left hand and gestured towards her. 

“You like it?” Zoey gleefully clapped with a small bounce. 

Mira nodded. “Spent your life cheating lives, but you won’t win.” She waved her fingers around. 

Holding out her hands towards her friends, Rumi couldn’t help but smile. She had been looking back and forth between the two of them as they brainstormed. “Not this time.” She added. 

Zoey turned her attention towards her, a look of surprise washed across her face. 

“Whoa,” the choreographer eyed her while crossing her arms, “that sounded good.” She exhaled along with a scoff of amusement. 

Moving her hands in a rhythm, the lead singer smiled even more. “ ♫ We’re 'bout to change up this game - ack!” She started to sing before her voice got trapped in her throat. She coughed, painfully. It stung again. It burned. It felt like sand paper grinding against the inside and the outside of her neck. 

With a ragged groan, Rumi reached up and firmly grabbed her neck. “Eugh…” She shook off the feeling before looking up. “Sorry, guys.” She softly exhaled. 

“No, no.” Concern had flooded Zoey's face. She shifted her body and reached up to hover her hand in front of her chest. She made sure not to move too quickly and to refrain from suddenly touching her. “Take it easy.” She reassured her. 

“Yeah.” Mira nodded. Worry had washed across her face as well. Her brow was tightly knitted and her jaw was clenched. “You just got your speaking voice back. We don’t want to push too hard if we want you well rested for the Idol Awards.” 

Taking a few deep breaths, she glanced between the two of them. “Right.” She nodded slowly before lowering her arm. “Right. I still need to take things slow. I have to heal before we can-” She stopped herself mid sentence. 

As if it was waiting for this exact moment, the Honmoon sent out a warning ripple that the three of them saw. Their eyes all widened. 

Demons had emerged somewhere in the city. 

“Rumi…?” Zoey’s voice trailed off while she went quiet. 

“Rumi.” Mira’s eyes narrowed. 

Glancing between the two of them, her jaw locked. She shifted her weight onto her right leg. She didn’t fall but her thigh still ached. Closing her eyes, she took a slow and deep breath before looking up. “You can either help me put my hair in a braid,” her eyes narrowed, “or I will do it myself.”

Chapter Text

“Rumi, hold on a minute, think about this.” Zoey’s voice was so small. Her brow was so tight the skin on her forehead ached from being strained. This didn’t feel fair. They had all finally, Rumi had finally started to relax and sit down and just breathe.

This wasn’t fair. 

Why did demons have to crawl through the Honmoon now? 

Why did Gwi-ma have to send them now? 

Why did Jinu have to continue to torment them like this?!

“I did think about it.” Rumi kept her jaw tight as she braided her hair over her shoulder. It wasn’t perfect but it would do. “And I’m done thinking about it.” She took a deep breath while sitting on their beanbag. 

She was a Hunter. 

It didn’t matter how she was feeling. 

She had sworn to protect the people of Korea. 

And that’s what she was going to do. 

Baring her teeth, the rapper let out a frustrated breath. “Mira, tell her she can’t go like this.” She turned her attention towards her. “Please.” Her voice was harsh and cracked as she pleaded. 

The redhead was quiet, more quiet than usual. Even her breaths came out silent. She kept her head down low while resting her arms between her legs. “Zoey…” She exhaled. 

Hearing the low and reluctant tone in her voice, her breath hitched. “No.” She pushed the word out through her teeth. “No. Don’t you dare say it. Don’t you dare!” She managed to raise her voice while keeping it soft. 

She was so frustrated.

This wasn’t fair. 

Taking a deep breath in, Mira raised her hands and went to put her hair up. “If we don’t go out there… people will die.” Her jaw tightened. The words came out weakly like it hurt for her to speak them. 

“Then it can just be the two of us!” Desperation crept through her voice. “Rumi can stay here and rest while we go out!” She eyed her right hand and slowly moved her fingers. She grimaced and grinded her teeth. “I’m sure we can handle it on our own!”

“No!” Rumi interjected with a shout. Her voice cracked. Glancing between her two friends as they turned towards her, she let out a breath shaking with with fear. “Don’t…” Her head lowered. She took a few small breaths before swallowing. 

“Don’t leave me behind… don’t leave me alone…” She practically whimpered out her words. What if Jinu came back while they were gone?

Silence fell across their studio.

Slowly breathing in, Zoey held her breath. She harshly frowned and her lips quivered. Her hands balled up into tight fists and she dug her nails into her palms. Her right hand trembled from the tension. She closed her eyes and forcefully exhaled. 

It wasn’t fair. 

She let out a shout of absolute aggravation as her eyes snapped open. She summoned a trio of her shin-kal and threw her arm forward. Each blade snapped through the air and struck the dartboard on the other side of the room. The Honmoon against the wall hummed as they hit it. 

“I promise I’ll take it slow.” Rumi croaked out. She gulped and it momentarily got stuck in her throat. “I won’t push myself farther than I can comfortably. But we can’t just sit here and do nothing while demons are out there stealing souls.” 

“I don’t like this just as much as you.” Mira kept her gaze lowered as she stood and moved beside Zoey. “But we are the last defence.” Taking a very deep breath, she reached up and ran her hand through her black hair. “Now let’s get this out of your face.” 

The Korean American let out a breath, defeated. “Just…” She slowly breathed in and glanced up. “Please be careful, Rumi. Promise me you’ll be careful.” 

“I promise.” The purple haired girl gave a nod as she stood. She harshly exhaled as her weight shifted to her right leg. “I’ll call for help if I need it.” She reassured her while moving towards the door. 

With Mira and Zoey putting up the latter's hair, Rumi opened the door. 

Her breath silently hitched as she saw remnants of magenta smoke.

She quickly closed her eyes. Her shoulders flinched. 

She felt her chest tighten. Her heartbeat rang throughout her ears. 

When she opened her eyes again, she saw nothing. She stared into the empty hallway. 

Nothing was there. 

No one was there. 

The quiet hum from the ceiling lights filled her ears and overshadowed the pounding of her heart. 

Her shoulders fell and her breathing grew calm and easy. 

She glanced at her hand on the door knob and slowly pulled it away. Her fingers were visibly trembling. 

With a sharp breath, she quickly grabbed her hand to steady it. 

First she couldn’t stand her best friends touching her and now she was seeing things? She was such a hot mess. 

“Alright.” Mira exhaled as she placed a hand on Zoey’s shoulder. She firmly squeezed her. “Let’s do this.” 

With her hair now up, she nodded back. “Right.” She still wasn’t happy but there wasn’t much she could do about it. “You sure you're up for this?” She glanced at Rumi. She had to ask just one more time.

Standing in the doorway, she blinked a little while looking back at her. “Yeah.” She nodded. “I am.”

Naksan Park. 

That’s where the breach in the Honmoon was. 

That’s where Huntr/x went. 

It was dusk out and the sky was losing its luminous glow. Many people had gotten off work by this time and were going for walks as their daily exercise. Keeping themselves healthy was important, especially if they wanted to stay alive. 

Though staying away from demons lurking in the dark also was a big help in staying alive.

Behind a group of older women who were out for a brisk walk by the historic Seoul Fortress Wall, the Honmoon burned away in a crippling magenta fire. Through the hole, a tall slim demon with blue horns and fangs narrowed its eyes.

It launched itself upward and out of the demon realm before lunging forward towards the group of unaware women. It bared its fangs while outstretching its claws.

Hanging off on the other side of the wall, Rumi took a very deep breath. She tightened her core and shoulders. Pulling herself up and over, she placed both her feet on the edge. She pushed off, mainly with her left leg. She launched herself towards the demon with a silent shout. 

Twisting her body, she summoned her glowing blue saingeom in her right hand. She threw her whole body into a swing that cut down the demon with one fatal blow.

As it fell to pieces and burned away, she too went down towards the ground. Back first towards the ground. 

Gritting her teeth, she held out her left hand. Her fingers caught the grassy ground and she barely had the time to shift her momentum so she would land on her hands on knees.

Panting, she loosened her hold on her weapon. Her braid fell across her shoulder and onto the ground beside her. She stared down at the grass with wide eyes as she tried to catch her breath. 

Her lungs were screaming. Her muscles felt like they were on fire. With each step her body felt like it was getting heavier and heavier. She felt like jelly wiggling inside a mold. She didn’t know what kept her going honestly. Her stamina had run out a while ago. 

She was definitely not in tip top shape at the moment.

She needed to push those thoughts aside right now though. They nearly had all the demons taken care of. There were just a few stragglers left.

With sweat dripping down and off her nose, she took a deep breath in. She clenched her teeth while lightly tapping the handle of her blade. “♫ Reset, rearrange our pieces, crawl out of checkmate just see it. ♫” She softly sang to herself. The Honmoon below her lit up in response to her voice. 

She felt its warmth radiate and flow through her. 

Her hand firmly gripped her saingeom as she pushed herself up to her left knee. She rested her left forearm over it. “♫ Spent your life cheating lives, but you won’t win, not this time. ♫” She bared her teeth as she sang the last three words. 

Footsteps suddenly shook the ground below her. Her eyes widened. Whipping her head around, she stared down a large demon with mucus green skin. It stared back at her, its singular eye piercing through her defenses. 

It raised both its arms above its head. It held a mace made of splintered wood firmly in its grasp. 

Rumi let out a breath, her eyes widening. Flipping her weapon into a reverse grip, she braced the flat edge of the blade against her forearm and held it up to block. 

Who was she joking, she wasn’t going to be able to block that attack from this close. 

Her whole body tensed up as she braced. She bared her teeth. 

“Zoey! Mira!” She cried out while closing her eyes. She didn’t want to watch as the mace came flying towards her. 

Near the wall, Zoey’s attentioned snapped towards her as she threw one of her blades. Her eyes widened at what she saw. She cursed quietly under her breath as her shoulders fell.

Not again. 

Not again.

Glancing over, Mira’s throat tightened. In front of her, a red skinned demon was impaled by Zoey’s weapon. As it burned away, she stabbed her woldo into the hole in the Honmoon that it had been trying to crawl out of. 

“Go help Rumi!” She called out while raising her weapon and stabbing it into the breach over and over. “I have this handled!” Seeing a demon hand reaching out and grabbing the sidewalk, she hissed and stabbed at it. The fingers extended and curled in pain before the whole hand withdrew. 

Zoey was moving before she even replied. She didn’t reply. She had indirectly toned out Mira. Her full focus was locked on Rumi. This was what she was afraid of: her getting hurt again.

Baring her teeth, the Honmoon glowed against her feet as she sang. “♫ We’re 'bout to change up this game, finally show you our real fame. ♫” Empowered by the Honmoon, she ran faster. Her feet practically glided across the ground.

She slid to a stop between Rumi and the armed demon. Her eyes narrowed with a fierceness unmatched by anyone. With a small shout, she raised both her arms up in an x. She braced her whole body. 

As the mace collided with her arms, a shockwave was sent out around the two of them. It blew her bangs back and she was forced to close her eyes. Her white shoes sunk into the dirt and she let out a sharp grunt. 

After the shockwave faded, a blue ripple washed back inward across the Honmoon like a wave towards her. The soft light spiraled around her ankles. With shaky breathing, she narrowed her eyes and looked up. 

The demon let out a confused sound as its head cocked to the side. 

“♫ Gon’ kick you right back into that middle lane. ♫” She quietly sang under her breath.

Zoey flashed her teeth. Her arms then wrapped around the mace. She brought her legs up and spun around it. Her feet collided with the demon's face. 

It grunted loudly and let go of its weapon as it stumbled back. After catching its balance, it reached up to rub its head. It shook it, slowly. With a deep growling exhale, it looked up and narrowed its eyes. 

Its shoulders then dropped and its whole face fell. Its whole body deflated like a balloon in disbelief.

With the demon’s weapon in her hands, Zoey let out a shout with wide eyes full of crazy. She was in the air above the demon and as she came down, she slammed the weapon into its head. 

It caved in, followed by its shoulders and torso. 

She sent it straight into the ground and it crumbled and burned away into nothing. 

Landing on her feet, Zoey took a moment to catch her breath. She let go of the mace and it thudded beside her with a trembling rumble. 

Her breath then hitched as she whipped her body around. “Rumi!” 

Already being helped up to her feet by Mira, the lead singer glanced over with a thankful smile. 

She smiled back, her shoulders relaxing. 

“Well,” Mira breathed in as she glanced around the park, “I think we got them all.” The light in the sky was gone now. The sun had fully set behind the horizon. It was night now and the stars were filling the sky. 

“Good.” Rumi nodded while still breathing a bit heavy. She grimaced slightly while stretching out her neck. 

“Are you okay?” Zoey was quick to ask as she walked over. She immediately went to hold her hands out towards her. 

“Yeah. Yeah.” She nodded while gently waving her off. “I’m fine. I promise.” She reassured her with a small gulp. “The muscles in my leg just… hurt. And well, my back.” She glanced over her shoulder. Seeing small red stains on the back of her white hoodie, she hissed through clenched teeth. “Dammit.” She sharply exhaled. 

She had been so careful. How did she still manage to rip her stitches? 

Tilting her head back, she closed her eyes and breathed. The cool night air blew against her neck and around her barely exposed demon patterns.

“Rumi…” Zoey let out with a small sigh. 

“Hey, it doesn’t look that bad.” Mira spoke up. She raised her hand while looking between the two of them. “It’s probably just one or two sutures that need to be replaced. Maybe three. That’s great compared to what we’ve been working with.” 

Since when did she become the positive one? 

“It's still not good.” Zoey crossed her arms with a frown. 

“I know…” Rumi slowly exhaled while lowering her shoulders. She glanced around the park. It was quiet, peaceful. The distant lights of the city reflected off her eyes. This was how things would be once they finally defeated Gwi-ma. This was what they were fighting for. 

This calmness would be what came out of all their struggles. 

“Come on.” Mira spoke up. Her voice was low and quiet once again. “Let’s get back to the tower. We need to get some sleep before the awards ceremony tomorrow.” 

“Yeah.” Zoey quietly laughed. “And we need to patch you up so you don’t bleed to death on us again.” She nudged Rumi with her elbow. 

The purple haired girl flinched, her eyes shooting wide for a moment from the touch. 

The rapper’s eyes widened back and she immediately pulled back. She kept her hands close to her chest. The color drained from her face as she froze. “ Ssibal.” She growled out. “R-Rumi, I didn’t mean-” She stopped herself from speaking as her throat closed in on itself. 

Taking a few small breaths, she exhaled before smiling back at her. “It's okay. I know.” Reaching out, she grabbed Zoey’s hand. She pulled the frustrated girl close to her and let their arms bump against one another. “I know.” She tilted her head and rested it against her shoulder. 

Blinking, the heat rose to Zoey’s face. She felt herself blushing hard. With her body relaxing, she softly smiled back at her. 

She then eyed Mira who was staring at the two of them with a furrowed brow. “Uh…?” Her head tilted. “Wait, are you mad she grabbed my hand first?” She snorted out a laugh. 

“No.” The redhead sharply replied while narrowing her eyes. 

“Ugh.” Rolling her eyes, Rumi stood up straight. With her free arm, she snatched the choreographer'’s hand. “You know, I didn’t think you were the jealous type.” She teased while pulling her close. 

“I’m not.” She was quick to respond. 

With a small chuckle, the lead singer tightened her grasps on their hands. “Come on.” She exhaled with a yawn. “I’m tired.” She tugged softly on their arms as they started walking back home through the night. 

Perched on the Seoul Fortress Wall, a magpie with six eyes watched the three of them closely. It blinked each eye slowly while tilting its head to the side. 

It stared at them until they were lost from its line of sight. Once they were, it flapped its wings and flew off. 

Chapter Text

Standing in her room the following day, Rumi eyed the black and gold top she had on in the mirror. Her friends and her had once again fallen asleep together in Mira's room. The choreographer had woken up early to adjust and sew Rumi's usual crop top into something that would cover her stomach and lower back.

She couldn't exactly show up on stage for the world to see with bandages around her torso. Not to mention the bruises.

Rumi had watched Mira that whole morning. She remained curled up on her bed with Zoey, who was dead asleep and completely out cold, holding her as the redhead was busy in the corner of her room with her sewing machine. She had dozed off a few times from the gentle buzz of the machine and Zoey's warm embrace.

It was one of the calmest mornings she ever had.

She didn't even have any nightmares.

"Rumi! Hurry up!" Bobby called out from the hall. "We really need to leave soon otherwise we're going to be late! We still need to get you girls' final makeup touches done when we get backstage!"

"I just need five! I promise I'll be ready soon!" She shouted back with her hand curled around her mouth.

Taking a few deep breaths, she lowered her arm. She glanced down at her outfit. Boots, blue leggings, dark blue jeans shorts with a gold waistband. She was covered up well enough. What her clothes didn't hide, the makeup on her face did.

Stepping away from her mirror, she moved with careful steps towards her bed and picked up a cropped pink leather jacket that matched Mira's hair. She slid it on while glancing in the direction of her headboard.

She let out a small breath.

Reaching out, her fingers grazed against a picture she had tucked between the wall and her bed.

A picture of her mother.

"I'm trying. I really am." She muttered so quietly that she barely even heard herself speaking. "I'm trying as hard as I can. I promise we'll be number one. I promise."

Pulling her hand away slowly, she turned away and picked up her phone. It had only been a minute since Bobby called for her.

With another deep breath, she turned her phone on the lowest possible volume. She swiped through her music and scrolled past thousands of songs before tapping on one.

A song from the Sunlight Sisters first album.

She had time to listen to it before needing to leave.

It was the only way she could ever hear Mi-yeong's voice.

"This week's winner is," the announcer's voice rang out across the stage and crowd. Everyone had fallen silent in anticipation. Front and center in front of several other idol groups, Huntr/x and the Saja Boys stood. The three girls held themselves with a little more respect than the boys.

"Soda Pop by the Saja Boys!" The announcer shouted.

Rumi felt her stomach drop. Her jaw clenched tight. She honestly felt like throwing up as the words hit her ears. She desperately wanted to believe they weren't real. She needed it to be a mistake. She was waiting for them to say 'oh wait, there's been a miscalculation.'

Zoey noticed her look and swallowed hard. She had on black fingerless gloves under her blue and gold long sleeve top to hide the bruises on her hand. It was just her mind betraying her, but she was convinced they didn't win because she didn't do enough to help them win. The thought was gnawing away at her. She felt so bad. Maybe if she had been enough, maybe if she wrote better lyrics, they would have won.

Eyeing them, Mira let out a sharp breath. Her outfit was the only one among the three that didn't need any sort of changes. The crowd as well as other idols erupted in applause. "You have to clap." She whispered while raising her hands. She played the part of being happy. It was a part she grew up learning to play far too easily.

Blinking, the rapper nodded before quickly bringing her hands together.

With a small breath, Rumi shook her head and did the same. Though none of them smiled. They all looked out of the corner of their eyes and glared at the group of boys.

While Mystery held up a heart with his thumb and forefinger, Abby applauded himself, Romance politely bowed his head and Baby sheepishly lowered his, Jinu smirked.

As he and his bandmates were handed roses, his fingers plucked at one of the thorns. He pried at it before pinching and twisting it off. His gaze then locked with Rumi's as he let the thorn slip from his fingers and fall to the stage floor.

The purple haired girl's breath softly hitched. She quickly looked away. Whatever kind of gesture that was, it made her incredibly uncomfortable. If she didn't feel like throwing up before, she really did now. Her bile was itching at the back of her throat.

"You okay?" Zoey whispered as she kept clapping.

"Doing my best." She mumbled back with a half smile.

Nervously pacing in their dressing room, Bobby chewed on his lip. This wasn't good. He swiped through his phone over dozens of short videos. All of them related to the Saja Boys. And with the boys winning this week's charts…

Taking a deep breath, he shut off his phone and tossed it onto the couch.

He needed to stop thinking about all these demons and the end of the world.

He liked it so much better when he was just worried about social media numbers.

Ignorance was a blissful gift.

"Okay. Just breathe Bobby. Your girls can do this." He placed his hands on his hips and nodded. "Just… support them as much as you can." He glanced at his reflection in the mirror before his eyes trailed towards the Huntr/x logo in the reflection. He nodded.

He then looked around the dressing room. It was a disaster. It looked like a tornado had come through. Clothes and towels were thrown around the couch and multiple empty coffee cups and water bottles were scattered about.

"Support them where you can." He nodded with a bit more confidence as he went to tidy up their space.

Walking by the heavy bag Mira had hanging in the corner, he raised an eyebrow. Raising his fist, he pulled it back before punching it. It swayed back, the chain holding it up creaked. He faintly smiled. This was so like her.

Hearing the door open, his shoulders bounced and he swung his body around. "Girls!" He smiled while holding out his hands. He went to speak more but they did first.

"Hey, Bobby." They all said in unison with quiet and worn out voices. The door closed behind then with a deafening click.

His smile faded and he frowned. "You know, you guys looked really good out on stage today. I really love the outfits you chose."

"Yeah well," Zoey plopped down into a chair by a table, "we weren't good enough." Her head lowered as she slouched.

"I hate those stupid demon boys!" Mira shouted at the top of her lungs before sending her fists into her punching bag one after another. "Ragh!" She bared her teeth as her nostrils flared.

"There's still next week's charts." Bobby tried to smile as he stepped between them. He then gestured towards Rumi. "You guys still got this. I know you do."

"I hope we do." The lead singer took a deep breath as she sat down in front of their makeup mirrors. Bringing her hands up, she pressed her palms against her eyes and placed her elbows on the table. She just wanted to lay down and curl up right now.

"I don't think you do." Jinu's voice suddenly snuck between all their ears. It was like nails to a chalkboard. A sudden rush of cold when stepping outside in the winter.

Bobby and all of Huntr/x's breathing stopped. They went still with eyes widening. A second later, Zoey's head snapped up and she narrowed her eyes on their couch. Bobby and Mira both whipped their bodies around to glare.

With a shaky breath, Rumi slowly raised her head to look in the mirror. In the reflection, Jinu waved at her with a smile. He was still wearing his human disguise and was chilling with an arm over the back of the couch. His bundle of roses was carefully placed on their coffee table. Magenta smoke faded away from his body.

"Hey, agassi." He teased with a smile.

A low hum came from the Honmoon. Spirals of light shimmered as both Mira and Zoey summoned their weapons. The redhead rolled her shoulders back in preparation to attack as the Korean American slid onto her feet.

"Nah, ah, ah." Jinu waved a finger with a carefree smile. He didn't even flinch as their weapons glinted in the light.

Suddenly, spirals of magenta smoke swirled around Bobby. His eyes went wide as he inhaled. With a sharp breath out, he jerked his chin up and away from a pair of lute shaped daggers that pressed against both sides of his jugular. He didn't dare move. Her barley even breathed.

Standing on his sides, Romance and Baby both smirked at each other. They kept the blades firmly pressed against his neck but didn't push with enough force to actually stab him.

It was a warning.

A threat.

Mira and Zoey both froze. They felt their blood run cold before going still inside their veins.

"Heh." Jinu smirked. He then waved his fingers. "How about we get rid of those weapons now, ladies."

"Tch." Baring her teeth, Mira let out a growl while gripping her woldo tighter.

As she did, Bobby let out a quiet gasp. The tip of Romance's blade punctured his skin just barely. A small trickle of red ran down his neck and onto the collar of his Huntr/x shirt.

The redhead let out a deeper growl. Her fingers loosened before she forcefully and sharply let go of her polearm. Her hands trembled with rage as it dissipated from their sight.

With a reluctant breath, Zoey lowered her arms. She stood up straight, her shoulders relaxing as she let her shin-kal fade away in swirls of light. Even so, her jaw clenched and her eyes narrowed.

"You really would do anything for him, wouldn't you?" Mystery spoke into her ear from behind her. His breath trailed against her neck.

Goosebumps chased down her spine as her face twitched.

"I don't know why you care so much. He's just your manager." Abby sneered from behind Mira.

It took everything in her to not turn around and clock him square in the face.

"But," Jinu held out his arms as he stood and walked by Bobby towards Rumi, "I needed some sort of safety so I could come talk to you." As he moved, his human disguise began to fade. It fell away in wisps of magenta. The light colors of his outfit turned dark and his eyes turned sinister.

As smoke washed over his face and his demon marks became visible, an x shaped scar appeared across his nose.

Seeing this, Zoey couldn't help but smile to herself. That's what he deserved for hurting Rumi the way he did.

Too afraid to turn around, Rumi stared at his reflection in the mirror.

She was shaking.

Her whole body was shaking so badly.

"Let him go." She weakly let out despite ordering it. She swallowed hard afterwards. Her throat felt dry as it cramped up in fear.

"Hehe…" Reaching out, he placed a hand on her shoulder.

She flinched with a pained breath. Her eyes snapped open wide and her teeth grinded together so hard it felt like they were going to break.

"R-Rumi…" Mira's voice cracked from sheer anger. She glanced at Bobby for a moment before looking back at her friend. Her chest started to tremble in rage. Each breath she took felt like she was breathing fire.

Seeing Rumi's response, Jinu smirked. He then spun her around in her chair and forced her to face him. "What was that?" He mockingly asked while pulling his hand away.

With uneven and shaky breaths, the lead singer of Huntr/x bared her teeth. She raised her chin, her gentle brown eyes locked with his yellow eyes. "Let. Him. Go." She spoke with more emphasis, her voice deeper.

"Oh I will, don't worry." He took a step back and gestured with his hand towards the floor. "But right now I think you owe me a congratulations on our win this week." He crossed his arms and cocked his head to the side. "While on your knees."

"Rumi…" Bobby quietly let out. Before he got to say anything else, he exhaled with his eyebrows raised high.

A rush of surprise even hit Jinu as his face came together. He was taken aback with his foot pulling away.

Without a fraction of hesitation, without so much as a second thought, Rumi slipped out of her chair. Her body went down with gravity and her knees hit the floor with a quiet thud. Breathing deeply in, she closed her eyes and brought her torso down. Her hands moved up carefully by her head as her braid fell across the floor.

"Please," her voice was different now. It was softer. "Let him go." She wasn't demanding, she was pleading. She was begging for Bobby's release.

Jinu let out a breath to speak but nothing came out. The quiet sound that escaped his throat cracked and went silent.

With uneasy breaths, Rumi opened her eyes. She stared at the floor with small, shaky pupils. "I'm so proud our oppas won this week's most listened to song. They deserve it," she swallowed, "especially after all their hard work."

He blinked a few times while staring down at her. He then let out an amused breath and shook his head. The way these three girls, these three Hunters, completely folded like a card table for the pathetic man behind him. It was hilarious.

This was better than he expected.

Holding out his right hand, he snapped his fingers. His bundle of roses on the table disappeared in smoke before reappearing in his grasp with wisps of magenta around it.

"Now look up at me while saying it." An overconfident grin fell across his face.

Slowly breathing in, she tilted her chin up. She stared up at him. Her stomach twisted into knots and she had to choke back against the sickening feeling in her throat.

"I'm so happy that after all the hard work you and the Saja Boys put into it that you managed to steal the hearts of our fans- hnmph!" Her head snapped to the side as the bouquet of roses went across her face. The thorns scratched at her skin and left faint marks behind that red trickled out of.

"Rumi!" Bobby shouted with a small jerk. He quickly pulled back and away though from the daggers at his neck. "No…" He weakly uttered out.

Slowly breathing in and out with her shoulders drastically rising and falling, Rumi turned her face back towards Jinu. She steadied her breath and calmed her shoulders. Her eyes then narrowed in defiance as she went quiet.

He stared down at her with a scowl as he knelt down. "There's that look." He suddenly smiled. "Those are the eyes I like to see." Setting the roses down, he reached out with his right hand.

Her breath shook violently as his hand moved towards her.

As his fingers touched her side she had to bite down on her cheek to not scream. A metallic taste filled her mouth as she closed her eyes.

He let out a low chuckle, his fingers pressing deep into her bruised side. "You're really not going to fight back with that human's life on the line, are you?" He pushed his fingers in deeper while curling them up and under her ribs.

Her resistant facade dropped in an instant. Her mouth quivered open as she let out a pained and high pitched breath. With wide eyes, her face twisted in pain.

His fingers dug in deeper.

Her legs started to tremble as tears formed in her eyes.

"Rumi…" Bobby's breath hitched. "Girls!" His eyes darted back and forth between Mira and Zoey. "Do something!" He pleaded as his chest started to shake.

Neither of them moved. They kept quiet, completely silent. Mira and Zoey both stood still. They were as stiff as boards with their blood boiling inside their veins. Their faces were tight and twitched as their eyes grew glossy.

Their manager let out a desperate breath as he glanced between them.

"They won't do anything. Not as long as I have your life in my hands." Grinning, Jinu released his hold on Rumi and stood back up.

The purple haired girl collapsed and fell forward coughing. Her arms wrapped around her side as she closed her eyes. With tears streaming down her face, she placed her forehead against the floor.

It hurt.

It hurt.

It hurt just like that night.

"I could literally do anything to them right now." The demon boy let out a laugh. Raising his foot, he placed it on Rumi's back.

She let out a gasp. It was sickening. It cracked and got caught in her throat so painfully that she forgot to breathe.

Zoey and Mira both jerked at this. The rapper bared her teeth as the choreographer flashed her canines. They were like wild lions stuck on a leash wanting to badly go pounce on their prey.

"I could do anything." Jinu glanced at them before chuckling louder. He then began to grind his boot back and forth.

The scream that hit Bobby's ears was unlike anything he had ever heard before.

It was worse than being kicked where the sun didn't shine.

It hit him hard.

It stabbed him straight through his ribs and heart and went into his soul.

His shoulders fell in a horror that he had never known.

Every noise around him faded away.

All he could hear was the scream.

Her scream.

Rumi's scream.

Rumi's cry of pain.

He stood still for a moment, he didn't even breathe. His mouth hung open and his wide eyes stared blankly ahead.

He let out a very weak breath.

Suddenly, he closed his mouth. His jaw locked as he breathed in through his nose. With his eyes narrowing, he brought his hands up and grabbed the daggers at his neck.

The blades cut into his fingers and the palms of his hands. He gripped them so tight his knuckles turned white. It burned. It hurt. He hissed against the searing pain but he didn't back down away from it.

He always said he would do anything for his girls, but he had no idea how much his girls were willing to do for him.

"Will somebody please…" He bared his teeth while forcing the weapons at his neck downward. Tears swelled up in his eyes before falling down his cheeks.

He had no idea how much they were willing to sacrifice for him.

"KILL HIM!"

Chapter Text

To say Mira was blazing fire of burning rage was a drastic understatement.

She was more than just mad.

She was more than just furious.

There wasn't even a single word that could fully express and explain her current state.

She could feel every different bone inside her body violently vibrating as she kept still. She desperately wanted to move.

She needed to move.

But she couldn't.

This was one of those hypothetical nightmare scenarios that Zoey would joke about.

But this wasn't just some made up situation, this was reality. This was really happening.

How the hell was she supposed to choose between her best friend who she loved more than anyone and the one man in her life that believed in her and treated her like a father should?

Honestly, she couldn't.

She froze up in the moment.

The hair stood up on the back of her neck. It pulled against her skin so hard it felt like it was tearing the flesh off. Goosebumps shot up and down and all over her body. She felt cold and numb at the same yet still somehow burning from deep within.

She was doing her best to keep herself together but the second she heard Rumi's quiet and pained whimpers, something broke within her. The sturdy supports she had shattered. The bunker she was hiding inside crumbled into a million pieces.

Frustration hit her like an atom bomb.

She felt the tears in her eyes swell up. She couldn't stop them. Her face twisted as her eyes glossed over.

When Rumi's scream hit her ears, she dug her nails deep into the palms of her hands. They clawed so deep into her skin that blood pooled underneath her nails.

Why. Couldn't. She. Do. Anything.

It wasn't fair.

~

It wasn't fair.

Nothing had been fair since the Saja Boys appeared and it was starting to become too much for Zoey to bear.

Watching Jinu treat Rumi like an object was destroying the young Korean American.

Rumi was always so kind to everyone; their fans, makeup artists, she encouraged other idols, she respected store owners. The list goes on and on. Despite all the secrets and burdens she buried inside her, she still smiled and saw the best in everyone.

She didn't deserve this kind of treatment.

It wasn't fair.

And Zoey couldn't even help her.

Her heart was thundering so harshly inside her chest it hurt. It was roaring louder than a hurricane. She felt it pounding inside her head with a radiating thumping. Every nerve in her body tingled and itched. The neurons they fired crawled against and clawed at her brain, shouting at her to move but she knew she couldn't.

Not while Bobby's life was at stake.

She knew Rumi wouldn't be able to live with herself if he got killed.

Zoey couldn't live with herself if he got killed in the crossfire.

Bobby was never even supposed to know about demons. He wasn't supposed to get caught up in all this. This was their fight, their battle, not his.

This wasn't something he deserved to be threatened by.

As Hunters they were supposed to be the ones keeping people, people like him safe.

And now his life was hanging on by a thread.

Because of them.

Because of her.

She wasn't enough to keep Rumi safe. She wasn't enough to keep the Honmoon strong. She wasn't enough to keep Bobby safe.

She just wasn't enough.

It wasn't fair.

Zoey wanted to scream so badly but couldn't find it in her to even let out a wail. With a tight jaw and bared teeth, her breath hitched. Her whole body jerked along with it. She choked out a gasp and the air got stuck in her throat. She had forgotten how to breathe, her body had forgotten how to breathe.

Her lungs just stopped. They tensed up and compressed so hard she couldn't inhale.

Rumi's whimpers were eating her from the inside out and tearing her apart. She couldn't take this much longer but she didn't know what else to do. Her hands were tied and everything that could go wrong was going wrong again.

Again.

Hearing Rumi's scream only made the drastic and immense feeling of dread even worse.

Her muscles all tightened to the point it hurt to move her joints. She could feel each pump of blood coursing through her veins and it hurt. Each thump sent out a stifling rush of paralyzing pain.

This wasn't fair.

She couldn't help Rumi nor Bobby.

~

Said purple haired girl was overwhelmed with a hopeless sense of futility.

She was swimming in a world of pain and drowning in absolute humiliation.

Over two decades of training to be a Hunter like her mother and Celine, and here she was on her knees before a demon. She willingly put herself on her knees before a demon.

Given the circumstance again though, she would do the same thing without hesitation.

It wouldn't even have to be Bobby, it could be anyone.

She would choke back and burn her pride for anyone if they needed her to.

That didn't stop the gut wrenching feeling that ate away at her stomach though. It didn't stop the shame she felt latching onto her demon patterns like molten lava. It didn't stop the feeling like she was being degraded into nothing more than a pig running in the mud before a slaughter.

The fact that it was Bobby that Jinu was threatening only made that feeling worse. But it also made things personal. It made her angry. She was going to make sure he regretted this later. Her breath shook with rage inside her chest.

Though… it also trembled with fear and pain.

She hated feeling Jinu's hands on her. It scared her more than it should. It actually scared her. Fear and terror shot through her body and sent a sharp tingle down her spine and legs. She was so terrified she couldn't help but cry. She couldn't stop her tears.

And the pain was something else.

It hurt like her soul was being ripped out of her body. The worst part wasn't even how bad it stung, it was the fact she couldn't fight it. She couldn't pull away, she couldn't hit him back, she had to sit there and grit her teeth and bear it.

And it was so hard to bear.

Especially once she felt Jinu's foot on her back.

Rumi dug her forehead into the floor. Tears trailed down her face and left wet marks where her skin touched.

She couldn't breathe. It felt like she was being strangled and suffocated. Her hearing started to dull as a ringing filled her ears.

She couldn't take it.

She forced out what little air she had in her lungs and screamed in agony.

Her arms viciously shook against her body as she clenched her side.

Her head started to throb. She needed to breathe. She needed to get air into her lungs but she couldn't. She couldn't breathe. She couldn't move. She couldn't scream anymore.

She couldn't help Bobby.

She couldn't do anything.

"KILL HIM!"

Rumi could tell it was Bobby's voice, she could tell he was shouting, but he still sounded so quiet. He sounded so muffled and so far away from her. What was he thinking? What was he doing fighting back against demons with his life on the line? He wasn't like them. He would get hurt.

She wanted to move to protect him but she couldn't. She still couldn't even breathe.

Despite her current state of total affliction, all she could think about was his safety.

She didn't care what she had to go through, she couldn't lose him. Not after everything he had done to support them, support her.

~

"KILL HIM!"

The words echoed like they were shouted into a cavern inside Zoey and Mira's ears. They both blinked once before their attention snapped towards their manager.

With his face twisting in pain and a look of terror in his eyes, Bobby pushed the blades at his neck away.

Both Romance and Baby were hit with surprise. They were stunned actually. Their eyes widened as their arms went down. After a second, they both narrowed their eyes. With sharp breaths, they jerked their daggers away while sliding a foot back.

"Guah!" Bobby let out a shout as the blades were pulled from his hands. The edges of the pear shaped weapons sliced deeper into his skin. His back arched as he let out a gasp.

His brain finally processed the pain fully.

He had never experienced anything like it before.

His pupils dilated as he raised his arms. His hands were visibly shaking. He couldn't even straighten his fingers. They curled inward towards his palms with red pooling in them.

He let out a breath so quiet and weak it was practically silent.

The blood, his blood then fell. It dripped from his hands and landed onto the clean floor with a hushed splat.

Everything slowed down so much it felt like time was frozen.

Tilting her head towards Bobby, Zoey's mouth fell open. Her eyes grew wide as her shoulders lowered.

Mira's lips parted as her eyebrows rose. Her eyes fell onto both Romance and Baby who had taken a single step away from their manager.

With a quick breath in, her eyes narrowed and her eyebrows came together. Her head jerked in the direction of Zoey and she locked eyes with her.

Looking back at her, the rapper's face twitched as her eyes narrowed. She bared her teeth like a wild beast with her shoulders rising.

Their unspoken conversation happened in a fraction of a second.

And then they acted.

Bringing her hands up, Zoey drove her elbows back and into Mystery's stomach with enough force to send him flying back into a mirror that shattered. Without wasting a moment, she lunged forward while summoning all six of her shin-kal.

She tossed half of them at Romance and the other half at Baby.

Both demon boys barely had time to dodge out of the way. Her ceremonial daggers grazed their cheeks and necks and they hissed back.

In a blur she rushed between the two. Her hands wrapped around Bobby and without losing any momentum, she picked him up. She jumped over their coffee table while holding him close. She landed on the couch, her feet sinking into the cushion before she leapt over the back of it. With her feet landing on the floor, she moved Bobby into the corner of the room and twisted herself around.

She stood in front of him protectively. Her eyes narrowed as she lowered her center of gravity and summoned her weapons back into her hands.

No Saja Boy was going to get anywhere near him again. They would have to go through her and she would bite them if she had to. She would send her foot between their legs and then stab them there if they tried to.

Mira moved with just as much urgency. Her movements were like lighting; unimaginably fast and sharp. She struck with precision that was practically deadly.

Twisting herself around, she threw her whole body into a right hook that collided with Abby's face. The impact sent a tingle that shot straight up into her shoulder.

His neck stretched out from the hit. He was lucky he was a demon. He wouldn't be alive if he wasn't. The punch would have taken him out. His whole body smacked into the heavy bag in the corner of the room.

The force of him hitting it from Mira's punch was enough to break the chain holding the bag up. It snapped in two and the bag of sand hit the ground with a thud.

Baring her teeth, Mira snarled as she turned around. Her attention locked on Jinu. She lunged at him with her hair spiraling around her.

Holding out her right hand, she summoned her woldo. Bringing it back, she took a sharp breath in. She then exhaled with a shout as she swung at him.

Everything had happened so fast that Jinu barely had time to process it all.

Just seconds ago he had the upper hand.

He had gotten cocky.

Pulling his foot off Rumi, his breath hitched. He jerked himself away as fast as he could. The edge of Mira's polearm caught his face. It sliced horizontally across his nose where Mira and Zoey had scarred him.

It stung horribly. The Honmoon empowered weapon burned his demonic nature to his core.

Catching his balance, he cursed quietly under his breath. His head snapped up as he heard footsteps.

Mira was swinging at him again.

He took a few quick breaths, his cheeks puffing as his nostrils flared. He then let out a shout, his body disappearing in a puff of magenta smoke that the woldo sliced through.

Seeing him flee, the other Saja Boys glanced at each other before doing the same. They each teleported away in a puff of smoke that faded.

Violently breathing with her chest deeply moving in and out, Mira clenched her teeth and glared at where Jinu once stood. She shouted back at him with her eyes lighting up. Raising her weapon above her head, she slammed it against the floor.

The Honmoon loudly hummed back. Its glow brightened as it was strengthened. A shockwave of protection shot across the room as a calming ringing echoed back and forth.

No demons were slipping back inside their dressing room.

With her panting easing up, the redhead's eyes widened. She let out a small gasp and let go of her woldo. It dissipated into nothing as she turned around and went to her knees. "Rumi…!" She exhaled as she moved in front her.

Still on edge, Zoey kept a firm grip on her shin-kal. Her eyes darted around the room in a panic. She had to make sure no one else was there. What if they were still hiding? What if they were waiting? What if-

"…Z-Zoey…?" Bobby's voice came from behind her so quiet and small.

Her breath got caught in her throat. Letting her weapons disappear, she quickly turned towards him.

Standing in the corner of the room, tears cascaded down Bobby's face. His hands were shaking uncontrollably as blood trailed off them and fell to the floor in a puddle at his feet. The look in his eyes could only be described as raw fear. He was terrified.

Pushing down her anxiety and fears, she cautiously moved her hands underneath his. Her fingers softly curled around the back of his hands. "It's okay…" She reassured him with a weary smile. "I-I can help…" Her voice cracked as she spoke the words. She couldn't stop the tears in her eyes from falling.

Could she though, could she really help?

Glancing at her, Mira swallowed hard. Her face twisted as she choked back against her tears. She needed to be strong right now. "Rumi…?" She tightened her jaw while placing her hand against her shoulder to force her upright. "Come on, sit up… Rumi… Rumi…" She repeated the name while trying to get her attention.

Their luck had sent them into a brick wall again.

And it hurt just as much as every other time.

Chapter Text

"Rumi… come on, sit up… Rumi… Rumi…"

Mira's voice barely made it through to her ears. There was a sickening and deafening ringing screeching inside her head. She didn't even feel like she was in her own body anymore. She didn't feel like she was anywhere. Her senses had been overwhelmed and her mind had locked itself down to protect her from reality.

Glimpses of the real world still slipped through the cracks though. Faint and small, but there.

The hand on her shoulder was real and she flinched from it. Her shoulders harshly jerked as a hand cupped her cheek. With her jaw clenched tight, she halfway opened her eyes.

"Rumi… hey… hey…" Mira kept her voice quiet as she desperately tried to get her friend's attention. Her fingers firmly curled around her face with her thumb pressing just underneath her eye. She wiped away the tears streaming down her face. "Come on, it's me… it's Mira…"

The redhead let out a few shallow breaths. Her lips were going dry while saliva was building up inside her mouth. Her gaze fell to Rumi's chest. It wasn't moving, she wasn't breathing.

"Rumi, Rumi…" She held her face with a firmer grasp. "You need to breathe… you're okay… it's just me… breathe…" She took a deep breath before closing her eyes. She then pressed her forehead against hers. "Breathe." She softly exhaled.

Rumi could see Mira's mouth moving but she couldn't make out a single word. Her vision was starting to blur as her head pounded harder and harder with deep tense pressure building up.

She knew she needed to breathe but she couldn't. She somehow forgot how to. Her body just wouldn't intake oxygen. She couldn't inhale no matter how hard she tried to.

It was hurting. Her chest was hurting. Her face was hurting. Her head was hurting. Her limbs were going numb.

But she still couldn't breathe.

She couldn't breathe.

Her face twitched as she watched her friend lean in and felt her friend's forehead push up against hers.

The fingers firmly holding her face curled around tighter. She felt a second hand take hold of her neck and push against her. Those fingers pressed deeply into her spinal cord.

Even so, the grip was gentle.

Mira was always gentle with her.

Rumi's burning eyes had fallen to the choker Mira had on. Her chest shook in desperation for air. She stared at the choker.

Something started to slowly click inside her head.

It was Mira holding her.

It was Mira holding her.

Reality slowly started slipping back through the cracks.

She focused on Mira's hands holding her. She focused on the choker she wore. She focused on her forehead pressed against hers.

Mira was real.

Her mind hounded in on the pressure Mira placed on her with her fingertips.

Mira's presence was real.

Her eyes focused on the choker she had on to the point her vision was starting to see it as white.

Mira was real and in front of her.

Rumi suddenly let out a sharp, deep and painful gasp. Her chest expanded like a balloon. The oxygen that flowed inside her burned.

She let out a small and weak sound, her voice cracked as it escaped her lips.

In a flash, her arms wrapped around Mira. Her fingers clawed at her yellow and blue shirt as she buried her face into the crook of her neck. Soft and quiet sobs escaped her body as tears started to fall down her face harder than before. She clutched onto her like she was the last person alive in the whole world.

Mira was the only thing grounding Rumi back into reality.

Mira's breath hitched as Rumi's body collapsed onto hers. It was at that moment she realized just how badly her friend was trembling. Trembling wasn't even the right word. She was more than just shaking, more than just violently vibrating.

Her body was moving so viciously it felt like she was dying.

"It's okay, it's okay…" The redhead choked back against her throat closing in on itself. "Just breathe… I got you… he's not here anymore… I got you…" She reassured her. Keeping her one hand on her neck, she moved her other hand to the back of her head. Her fingers firmly pressed into her scalp. "I got you." She spoke through clenched teeth as she closed her eyes.

As hard as she tried, she couldn't stop the tears from trailing down her cheeks.

Bobby had fallen to his knees the moment Zoey's hands touched his hands.

She went down with him. Tears flooded her eyes and descended across her face like a broken dam. She couldn't stop herself from crying. She couldn't control herself.

Not when her vision was shrouded by the crimson pooling across Bobby's hands. Not when she felt the warm and sticky sensation against her own hands.

"I'm sorry… I'm sorry…" She barely managed out. Her hands were somehow shaking more than his. "I'm so sorry… I'm so sorry…" Her voice went up and cracked as she repeated herself.

Still grappling with the burning white hot sensation in his hands, Bobby blinked his tears away harshly.

It wasn't even the cuts themselves that hurt. It was the skin around them that felt like it was on fire. The cold air washed across his hands and ignited those flames of pain even more.

"Zoey…?" He croaked out with his brow coming together. He pushed downward with his arms, the back of his hands pressed firmly against her hands.

Her fingers curled around his hands more. "I'm sorry… I'm so sorry…" She kept repeating. She lowered her head while softly shaking it. Tears flew off her face as she closed her eyes. "I'm sorry… I'm so sorry…"

She couldn't do it. Not this time.

Zoey couldn't choke back and bury her feelings of self doubt and blame.

"I'm sorry…" She let out a whine. She bared her teeth as she clenched her jaw. "I'm so sorry… you… you never should have…" Her breath hitched before getting trapped inside her throat.

"What…?" Bobby let out a quiet breath. He took several deep breaths with his shoulders heavily rising and falling. "Zoey, hey…" He pulled his arms away from her grasp. He then closed one eye and placed the back of his hands against her thighs. He pushed down as hard as he could and grimaced.

His hands really stung.

"Zoey." He panted while leaning in. "You didn't do this. Those demon boys did. You don't need to apologize."

"But I should have been able to protect you…!" She spoke through clenched teeth. Her shoulders violently shook as she moved her hands down. Her fingers curled into fists and she pressed her knuckles into the floor. "I'm a Hunter… that's what I'm supposed to do…"

Her breath then got trapped in her throat and her whole body shook as she forced it out. "How am I supposed to protect the world when I can't even protect my friends?!" She shouted as the tears kept coming down her face. Raising her hands, she slammed her fists into the floor.

The Honmoon reacted to the impact and hummed back against her in a faint ripple.

A strange ringing faintly hit Bobby's ears. It was like a bell or maybe the strum of an instrument. He couldn't fully tell.

He shook off the sound. It was probably nothing. Just his mind playing tricks on him.

"Zoey," Bobby exhaled while leaning in closer. Bringing his right hand up, he placed the outside of his hand under her chin and lifted her head up. "Hunter or not, you're still just one girl…"

His left hand trembled as he raised it. His throat tightened as he used his pinky to shakily wipe away her tears. "You're doing amazing at keeping the world from falling apart."

Staring back at him, her eyes glossed over with more tears. Her face twisted as she bared her teeth in a frown. "B-But y-your…"

"My hands will heal." He swallowed hard. They still really, really hurt. "Maybe not as fast as you girls heal but they'll heal." He weakly smiled reassuringly.

"B-But…" Her voice cracked.

"No buts." He took a deep breath while wiping more of her tears away slowly. "You didn't do this to me, I chose to do this myself. I knew the consequences and I accepted them. Don't feel bad about this."

"B-But I do…" Zoey whimpered out with her face twitching.

Sighing, he lowered his head before nodding. "Okay… okay." He glanced back up at her and kept drying her tears. "I still think you're doing a good job regardless."

The young Hunter's jaw quivered at the comment.

How could anyone think she's doing a good job with how much she was falling?

They were doing a horrible job at keeping the Honmoon intact. The Saja Boys were taking over and stealing more and more souls. Missing person reports were at an all time high.

She couldn't even keep her faults and fears from being seen.

She didn't feel good enough.

"B-Bobby I…" Zoey trailed off again. She couldn't figure out the words she wanted to say.

"You don't have to say anything else." He lowered his arms onto his lap and took a few shaky breaths. "Just know I'm proud of you. I couldn't be more proud of you." He smiled while closing his eyes. The tears that had swelled up leaked out of the corners of his eyes as he did so.

She couldn't help but quietly sniffle. She brought her hands up and harshly rubbed her eyes. They were lightly burning from her tears. When was the last time someone said they were proud of her…

"N-Now could you um," he let out a halfhearted laugh, "do something about my hands… please?" He quietly laughed some more.

Blinking, her eyes widened. "R-Right!" She stuttered with her eyebrows raising high. Her eyes quickly darted around the room. "I'm sure we have something in here." She deeply inhaled with her breathing steadying.

As Zoey went to wrap Bobby's fingers and hands, Mira slowly pulled away from Rumi. She shakily exhaled while lowering her head to look into her eyes. "Hey…"

"Hey…" The purple haired girl quietly mumbled back. Her face was covered in wet streaks from her tears. She could see the wet stain on Mira's shirt too.

Breathing in, she nodded softly. Rumi was back with them. "Okay. Come on." She sharply breathed in while moving her hand to the back collar of her dark pink jacket. "We got to get this off."

After a few ragged breaths, the lead singer nodded back. She closed her eyes and softly grunted while squeezed her shoulder blades together. She felt her jacket slipping off her arms. Once it passed by her wrist, she let out a small gasp and leaned forward.

Now that she had time to actually sit and breathe and wasn't being overwhelmed by the sound of her own heartbeat, her body wasn't hurting that bad.

It still hurt but it wasn't nearly as bad as she thought.

Rumi let out a shaky gasp as her black and gold top was slipped off. She could feel the fabric sticking to the wet bandages underneath on her back. As it was pulled away, her stomach twisted. She couldn't describe the feeling. It was like peeling off the skin of a mango.

It made her feel sick.

Seeing the red stained bandages, Mira actually let out a breath of relief. She had expected the damage done to be much, much worse.

But it wasn't that bad. There were only two splotches and they were smaller than her palms.

"Bra next." She muttered while carefully moving her fingers underneath the fabric and unlatching it.

The lead singer let out a quiet, muffled sound. She didn't even care as her bra was pulled off. Taking a few deep breaths, she braced herself mentally as the bandages around her torso were taken off. She felt each unwrap pull away from the sticky warm blood that was soaked into it.

Feeling the cold air touch her bare skin as the claw marks on her back were exposed, she gasped. Her shoulders jerked slightly and her eyes widened. The air was bitter and stung.

"Easy, easy…" Mira held out her hand in front of her chest. She gestured for her to keep breathing. "Easy." Her voice lowered as she moved to her side. Her brown eyes darted over and scanned her back with intense precision.

Despite the blood and irritated skin surrounding her wounds, her back looked okay.

Relief washed across her as her shoulders lowered.

A few of Rumi's stitches had been torn from Jinu but her skin was staying together enough they wouldn't need to be replaced. With a partial smile, she moved back in front of the purple haired girl. "You're okay. You're good." She slowly moved her hand in front of her before placing it on her shoulder. She pushed her back and helped her sit up straight.

It would help her get air into her lungs and breathe easier.

"Once we get home we could probably take your stitches out. If you're up for it, that is?" The redhead raised an eyebrow. Moving slightly, she reached out towards the couch and grabbed a brown tinted blanket. She draped it over Rumi's shoulders and wrapped it around her.

Softly panting, Rumi nodded a few times. "Maybe…" She let out a breath while trying to relax. Her body was still shaking ever so slightly.

"I'll ask you later then." She gave her a nod.

Suddenly, a knock on the door made everyone flinch. All their heads snapped up and towards it.

"Is… is everything okay in there?" A man spoke up as he knocked some more. "We heard some shouting and then some glass breaking and other noises?"

With silent and quick movements, Mira shot across the floor. Without so much as a single sound, she braced her shoulder up against the door just in case it was opened.

Zoey's eyes widened as she eyed the shattered mirror she slammed Mystery into. Her breathing went quiet as she tensed up.

In a panic, Rumi's eyes darted around the room. Her breath hitched. "I uh," she nervously laughed while biting her lip, "I saw a spider! It's nothing!"

"Yeah!" The rapper chimed in with a sharp breath. "Bobby told me to kill it!" Her jaw locked.

"She couldn't do it though and I ended up doing it!" Mira added with slow breaths.

With fabric poorly but quickly wrapped around his hands and fingers, Bobby glanced between the three of them. The way they lied so casually. It was like second nature to them. He frowned. He started to wonder how many lies he had been told. Shaking his head, he brushed the thought aside.

"Yeah, sorry for the scare!" He swallowed hard. "Everything's fine in here!"

"Um, right." The man at the door didn't sound convinced.

Hearing him pull away and footsteps leave, Mira lowered her head. Her breathing grew calm as she rolled her back up against the door and sat down. She brought her knees up and moved her arms between her legs. She sat there just breathing for a moment before tilting her head back.

They were so far out of their league right now.

With silence falling across their dressing room, Zoey slowly breathed in and out. She glanced at Rumi for a moment before eyeing Bobby.

He smiled at her before giving a nod. "Go ahead." He gestured with his wrapped up hands.

"Thanks." She weakly smiled back. A tired look had fallen across her face. Quickly pushing herself up, she moved across the room in seconds and knelt down next to Rumi. She raised her hands, her fingers shaking as she reached out towards her. She was too afraid to even touch her.

With a small breath, the purple haired girl reached out. Her hands grabbed hers and she pulled her close into a hug.

The rapper's breath trembled. She leaned up against her, her warm embrace soothed the nerves that were going haywire. Not able to hug her back, she instead moved her arms up and underneath Rumi's arms and pulled her close.

Watching as the two of them held each other close, Bobby slowly breathed in and out. After a moment, he glanced over at Mira.

The redhead was sitting by herself with her eyes closed.

Taking a deep breath, he braced himself before pushing himself onto his feet with a deep grunt. He pushed against his knees with the back of his hands as he straightened his spine.

With deep and shaky breaths in and out, Mira disassociated herself from the room she was in. She was losing her mind. She wanted to scream and break things but at the same time she was so tired and exhausted she didn't want to move.

The Saja Boys were unlike any demons they had ever fought before. They were smarter, more cunning.

They were stronger than the average demons they fought on a day to day basis.

She wasn't strong enough to keep her family safe. Maybe she didn't deserve them then…

Her breath hitched as she felt someone sit down next to her. Her eyes shot wide and her whole body jerked as she looked over.

With a tired smile, Bobby leaned his back up against the wall. "Hey there, tiger." He softly exhaled. Crossing his legs, he moved his arms into his lap with his palms up.

Her throat tightened and her jaw locked into place. She tensed up.

"I'm not going to make you talk. I know you don't like to." He went quiet for a moment before deeply breathing in and closing his eyes. Without looking, he moved his hand and placed the back of it against her arm. "I'm okay. You're okay." He softly reassured her.

Mira's breath hitched before getting caught in her throat. Her vision immediately began to blur from tears. She stared at him for a moment. With a trembling breath, she pushed her face deep into his shoulder and wept.

She cried so hard her throat hurt. It tightened to the point she could barely breathe.

She cried so hard her face hurt. The muscles in her face were so tense they ached.

She cried so hard her lungs hurt. They screamed against her sharp and jagged breaths.

She cried so hard her eyes hurt. They burned like they had actually been ignited by flames.

Hunters had one rule passed down for several generations.

Their faults and fears could never be seen.

But they were doing a terrible job at living up to that.

Chapter Text

"Talk about being sore losers." A voice over on a video said as it zoomed in on Huntr/x as they applauded the Saja Boys win. Their deep scowls and lack of smiles were clear.

Swipe.

"Was all that really necessary? They lose once in six years and suddenly it's the end of the world." A video of screams and shouts coming from Huntr/x's dressing room played.

Swipe.

"If that's not a crash out I don't know what is." Several pictures were brought up. Each one of them were different members of Huntr/x with red and puffy eyes as they left the venue.

Swipe.

"What was even going on in their dressing room?" Small clips played of Bobby leaving the room in a long robe that hid his arms and legs. Rumi was in an oversized hoodie with the hood up and hiding half her face.

Swipe.

"I can't believe they're not happy for the Saja Boys."

Swipe.

"The world doesn't revolve around them."

Swipe.

"They're acting like total spoiled brats."

Swipe.

"And after today's win, the Saja Boys' hit single Soda Pop is growing its first place lead over Huntr/x's Golden."

Swipe.

"I'm honestly starting to like the Saja Boys more. They're way more respectful and acting kinder than Huntr/x right now."

Swipe.

"I don't know what their deal is but Huntr/x seriously needs to get over themselves."

Snatch.

Sitting next to each other at the bar table in their penthouse, Zoey and Bobby both blinked as the manager's phone was pulled away from them. Zoey's hand was still midair with her fingers ready to swipe across the screen to another video.

"That's enough of that." Mira narrowed her eyes at them. She had her glasses on now and had changed into more comfortable clothes: black spats and a black shirt she had tied the bottom off to her left side.

Taking a deep breath, she picked Bobby's phone up and held down the power button until it turned off.

"My phone…" He softly pouted while hunching forward. With his slacks and blazer stained with red, he changed into a black zipper hoodie and light blue sweatpants. "What if someone important calls me?"

"You can't even answer if they did!" Mira's eyes widened as she bared her teeth. She then tossed the phone across the room and it perfectly bounced against their couch before going still.

"Yeah well," he grumbled softly. He then sighed and lowered his head. "Yeah…" He stared at his hands and fingers which were now wrapped better with white bandages. His fingers were slightly curled inward towards his palms.

"Our fans really don't like us right now…" Zoey mumbled softly. She was in a dark blue long sleeve and loose black sweatpants. Her head hung low and she moved her arms down between her legs. "The Honmoon is falling more and more apart…"

"That's only because they don't understand what's at stake with this year's Idol Awards." Mira took a few slow and deep breaths before turning away from them and going back to the stove. She pulled off a lid from a pot and steam washed up and fogged her glasses for a moment.

A rush of garlic and spices flooded her nose.

Grabbing a spoon, she stirred a pot of yukgaejang she was preparing for them for dinner. "If we lose and the Saja Boys win, everyone in Seoul will…" She trailed off while watching the brisket swirl around with vegetables in the broth.

Suddenly, the elevator door opened. Stepping out, Rumi slowly breathed in and out while moving her shoulders around. She was in a soft plush black turtleneck and black leggings.

Zoey's head immediately lifted up. She leaned back in the seat she was in and eyed her friend. "How are you feeling now that all your stitches are out?"

"Better," she replied with a deep breath, "but somehow worse at the same time too." Walking over, she sat down beside her with a small smile.

The rapper stared at her for a moment. Her eyes fell onto the faint scratch marks on her cheek left by the thorns on the roses she was smacked with.

She slowly breathed in. "How are you feeling in general?"

There was a pause.

Rumi stared at the table blankly for a moment.

Exhaling, she slowly lowered her face face down and rested her head against the table. "Humiliated. Embarrassed. Ashamed." She mumbled.

Bobby eyed her before quickly looking away. His head lowered as he frowned. Biting his lip, he closed his eyes. "Thank you." He suddenly said.

"Huh?" Rumi rolled her head over to look past Zoey and at him.

"Thank you." He repeated with a small gulp. He then glanced at her with a very tiny and barely noticeable smile. "Thank you for being willing to do that for me. I know it couldn't have been easy subjecting yourself like that…" He trailed off while lowering his head again.

With a faint smile back, she pushed herself up and straightened her spine. "No worries. If you need anything, we're here for you."

"Ditto." Zoey smiled.

"I agree." Mira gave a nod as she placed a lid back on the pot of soup and turned back around towards them.

Glancing between them, Bobby's eyes started to water. "You girls are literally the best a manager like me could ask for." His voice was scratchy as he choked back his tears.

"Well you're the best manager trouble makers like us could ask for." Zoey leaned over towards him and lightly bumped his shoulder. She gave off a very quiet laugh.

Her laugh was interrupted by Rumi's phone ringing.

Blinking with raised eyebrows, the purple haired girl pulled out her phone.

Who would even be calling her this late in the evening? If it's not Bobby then who?

Eyeing the screen, her throat closed off. Her breathing stopped the moment she saw the name. With her face paling, her shoulders fell.

"Rumi?" Mira's brow knitted.

"Who is it?" Zoey raised an eyebrow. Her eyes caught Celine's name followed by her photo icon. She froze.

As it kept ringing, the rapper sat up straight and the lead singer set her phone down on the table.

All three girls blankly stared at it as it kept ringing.

"Um," Bobby swallowed, "shouldn't you guys answer?"

"I-" Rumi's voice cracked. She clenched her jaw tight while balling her hands into fists. Why would Celine be calling? Why now?

Before Huntr/x could figure out what to do, the ringing came to an end.

Taking a few slow breaths, Mira closed her eyes. "We all know what she would say…" Her voice was lower than usual like she was afraid to speak because she knew she was a disappointment. "We need to suck it up so our faults and fears aren't seen…"

"She'd be mad and upset for sure." Rumi mumbled while pulling her sleeves farther over her wrist. "I had one secret to keep and couldn't do that. Now everything is falling apart."

Hearing her phone go off, Zoey's breath hitched. She let out a yelp and scrambled to place the device on the table. Seeing Celine's contact pop up on her phone, her eyes widened. Baring her teeth, panic shot through her. With a single finger, she sent their mentor straight to voicemail.

Looking between Zoey and Rumi, Mira slowly breathed in. Grabbing her phone, she powered it off before setting it down on the table. Without so much as a word, she proceeded to turn Zoey's and then Rumi's phone off as well.

"Wait, why are you guys avoiding her?" Bobby looked between all of them. "Isn't she a Hunter too? She could help with the Saja Boys? She knows about Rumi's patterns too, right?"

"Yeah but," Rumi frowned while lowering her head, "she's the one that told me I needed to keep them hidden. For everyone's safety. Bad things happen when I don't." Ever since Jinu had realized she was half demon everything had gone wrong. He was using her against Zoey and Mira. They kept taking loss after loss and literally getting their face smashed in the dirt.

Clenching her jaw, she closed her eyes tight. "She'd be so disappointed in me. In us."

"I can already hear her scolding us for our outburst that's blowing up over social media." Zoey's mouth quivered into a frown. "We should have been able to conceal our emotions better and play the part of perfect idols."

"Which is why we won't be talking to her." Mira spoke up with narrowed eyes. She stacked their phones up together before setting them on the counter by the stove. "We don't need her berating us and making us feel worse. We already feel like hot garbage enough."

With his eyebrows coming together, Bobby opened his mouth. He was quiet for a moment before softly exhaling. He was sure that's not what Celine would do. If she called all three of them, then she was obviously concerned.

What did he know though? He barely knew a single thing about these demon hunting secrets.

If his girls didn't want to talk to her, he wasn't going to make them.

"Hey." He spoke up while looking at them again. "How about you girls go out to eat dinner tonight? Get out of here and go to a nice barbecue place and relax. Clear your minds a bit. I know you're all stressed, it would probably help."

"Are you sure? What about you?" Rumi quickly glanced at him. "What if the Saja Boys come after you again?"

"I'll be fine." He very slowly waved his injured hand and smiled. "I'm sure you've put them in their place enough for now. You girls go out for dinner. Breathe a little. I'll probably just end up taking a nap on the couch anyway."

She blinked a few times before glancing over at Mira.

"I don't really care as long as I'm around you two." She shrugged back. "We can eat the soup tomorrow for dinner."

The purple haired girl then eyed Zoey.

Already grinning, the Korean American eyed her back. "I'm always down for some barbecue and soju."

"No soju right now!" Bobby's voice piped up in a squeak.

"Ugh…" She slouched forward with a frown. "Lame." She rolled her eyes.

As they left, only slightly reluctantly, Bobby made his way slowly towards the couch. He had the lights switched off. The sky outside was dimming but there was still enough light to illuminate the living room.

With small breaths, he stopped and stared at his phone. He eyed his hands before sighing. "Whatever." He exhaled and laid down on the other side of the couch.

He softly grunted as his back sunk into the cushions. He didn't know how Rumi, Zoey and Mira did it. Just an afternoon of dealing with demons and he was exhausted. His body ached and he could barely keep his head up.

They did this on a daily basis. Every night. They still went to rehearsal and everything else that he scheduled for them too.

How were they not breaking down physically from exhaustion?

Maybe they were just that good at hiding it.

Maybe the Honmoon energized them better than coffee.

Maybe the fear of the world ending and resting on their shoulders was enough to pressure them into pushing themselves past their limits.

He didn't know.

All he knew was they deserved a break, a vacation or something. They couldn't even last on their hiatus though. How was he supposed to make them relax for just a single day?

Breathing out, he rolled his head around against the couch and closed his eyes. He had his hands gently resting against his chest and with each breath he took they softly rose and fell.

Within minutes he was asleep. The soft sounds of him snoring filled the quiet penthouse as the sun fell beyond the horizon. The sky grew dark as shadows descended upon the city.

Hearing the elevator door ding open, Bobby stirred awake. Well, partially awake. He was still so tired and exhausted. His limbs lightly tingled from his heart beating low and his blood slowly passing through his veins.

"You're back already…?" How long had he been asleep? It didn't feel like that long. It felt like he had just blinked and opened his eyes.

"Where are they?" A female voice cut through the quiet air with a sharp fierceness.

Bobby's breath hitched. Adrenaline shot through him as he quickly sat up. His nervous system sent pins and needles throughout his limbs as his heart suddenly started beating faster. The cuts on his hands throbbed against his heartbeat. Seeing who was standing in the dark, his eyes widened.

"Bobby, where are they?" Celine repeated her question with her eyes narrowing. Her breathing was partially uneasy and quick like she had been moving at a fast pace nonstop for quite a while.

"Where is Rumi?" She demanded while locking her jaw in place.

Chapter Text

"Later, girls!" Bobby waved as the elevator door closed.

"Bye, Bobby!" The girls all smiled and waved back.

It wasn't until the door had fully closed, just as the elevator started going down, did Rumi's stomach fall along with it. Taking a few slow breaths, she lowered her arm while letting her gaze trail down.

Immediately noticing this, Mira raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. "What's bothering you?" She bluntly asked, her voice too tired to sugar coat the question.

With a small exhale, the purple haired girl leaned her shoulder up against the wall and stared at the doors. She felt a slight shift in movement each time they quickly passed by a floor. "I just… do you really think it's good for us to leave home right now?"

"Tch." Her shoulders bounced slightly. The corner of her mouth lightly flickered upward as she leaned her back up against the side of the elevator. "For you, yes."

Her brow came together hard in confusion. "Huh?" She breathed out and raised an eyebrow in her direction. "What?"

The choreographer softly laughed. She couldn't help but roll her eyes. "Rumi," she held out her hand and gestured towards her, "why do you think Bobby suggested we go out instead of eating the food I already had made for us?"

"Wait…" Zoey trailed off. She then leaned in between the two of them. With a finger raised, she glanced back and forth between them. "Are we not just going out to get some barbecue so we don't have to eat Mira's totally not overly spicy it hurts my mouth but tastes so freaking good soup?"

Both girls blinked while staring at her.

The redhead exhaled and facepalmed. "No, Zoey." She muttered quietly in defeat. She really had hoped that she had caught on at least.

"Okay theeeen I'm confused." The rapper's arms fell loosely in front of her body and swung back and forth.

"I still have no idea what she's talking about either." Rumi leaned over to whisper into her ear.

With a blank look towards both of them, Mira exhaled through her nose. Her nostrils flared ever so slightly. "Rumi, this past week has been terrible. For you and for both of us." She motioned towards Zoey and herself.

"We've been either trying to make sure you're not dying, busy working and trying to kill the demons that keep crawling through the broken Honmoon. I'm sure right now Bobby doesn't want to let us out of his sight. But he's still more worried about us in general. He wants us, wants you to have a chance to breathe that's not somewhere stuck inside this tower or backstage."

Taking a deep breath in, Mira's shoulders rose. She held her breath for a fraction of a second, she let the air penetrate deep inside her lungs. With an exhale, her shoulders and head lowered. "He sees we need a break. And as much as I hate to admit it, I see it too. I'm glad he's here to convince us to."

"Humph." Zoey let out a small, high pitched sound. Her cheeks puffed out a bit as her eyes grew glossy. "I just wanted some barbecue, you didn't have to make it depressing." Bobby really did care about them.

Slowly breathing in and out, Rumi quietly stood there in thought. She swallowed hard as she felt the elevator slowing down in speed. They were nearing the bottom floor of the building. "Should we go back up and invite him out with us then? Wh-What if the Saja Boys do come back for him o-or…"

"Rumi." Pushing with her shoulder blades off the wall, Mira took a step towards her. "He wants us to have us time. The Honmoon is strong here. Not to mention we have the best security possible. It would take someone as skilled as us to sneak in here. What Hunter is going to break into our place, hm?"

"Imagine if Celine broke in because we turned off all our phones." Zoey quietly snorted out a laugh as the elevator came to a stop. "Like a full latex body suit secret agent spy style."

The purple haired girl's eyes went wide at that comment. "Z-Zoey!" Her breath hitched as she reached up to rub her palms into her eyes. "Why would you put that image in my head! I don't need to think about that!"

"Okay, but listen." She placed her hands together as the door slid open with a ding. "I know she's like your mom and whatever, but listen. Listen. I was listening to the Sunlight Sisters back in middle school and I dreamed of looking like her."

"I'm walking away!" Rumi half screeched as she stormed out into the hallway. Her face was a deep, dark shade of red.

"Heh." Mira smirked as she watched the lead singer's hips sway in aggravation.

She then turned her attention to Zoey. "She is our seonsaengnim and that is a little freaky. Even for you." Her smirk grew as she slipped out of the elevator.

"I was a fan before a student!" She flailed her arms in defense as she followed. "Do we not remember that!?" Her voice squeaked.

"Also, shotgun!" She quickly called out.

With a small breath, Rumi's shoulders dropped in defeat. "Dang it…" She slouched.

~

Huntr/x's favorite barbecue place wasn't even on maps. It didn't have a name. It was a small unmarked building in Mapo-gu. But it was better than any big name food chain or restaurant and that was for one very specific reason.

"Gyeong-su!" The three girls all called out as they opened the door to a small business. A bell chimed as they walked through.

Noticing their voice, an older man behind a bar smiled. He didn't even look up in their direction. He was too busy carefully slicing vegetables and making sure he wasn't cutting his fingers along with them. "Rihanna. Zendaya. Madonna."

He knew they were fake names but he let them keep them anyway. There was no harm in pretending. They were regulars after all.

"Go ahead and take your usual seat in the corner." He carefully felt around a zucchini before he began slicing it evenly. "I'll be over there in a moment."

"Thank you." Mira lightly bowed her head with her hands together as Zoey practically dragged Rumi behind her as they rushed by behind the redhead to their table.

Pausing his knife cutting, the old man raised his head. He turned it towards her and nodded back. His foggy white eyes stared mindlessly into nothing. "Always." He smiled before returning his attention back to the zucchini. He felt around it a little to regain his awareness before slicing it again.

She smiled more.

She had been the one to tell her friends about this place after all.

Gyeong-su was a kind and caring man. When one can't see, they're not quick to judge either.

They don't post a video for everyone on the internet to see either.

"Oooh, I can already taste everything." Zoey's mouth was watering as she sat down at a round table with a small grill in the center. Drool was slipping out of the corner of her mouth.

With a small smile, Rumi sat down beside her. "You're being silly again." Her expression softened as she reached over. She placed her hand under her friend's chin and closed her mouth for her.

"When isn't she?" Mira softly chuckled as she sat down between them.

"Hmg." The rapper's face scrunched up as she glanced between them. "You guys are mean. I'm just starving."

"And you don't think I am?" Mira smirked. "I was cooking all afternoon with all the smells coming at me. And then I don't even get to eat it." Her monotonous voice was low. "We had to drive all the way over here for food."

"You're the one that wanted us to go out!" Rumi's eyes widened as she waved her arms. "Why would- wait…" She grew quiet with a blush from embarrassment forming. "You were being sarcastic… weren't you?" She quietly huffed while lowering her head.

Blinking, Zoey glanced at her. A huge smile formed before she broke out into laughter. Her body moved inward on itself as she moved her hands to her lap. "And I'm the silly one?" She laughed harder.

"Please be quiet…" The purple haired girl mumbled while hiding her face.

Mira let out a very hushed laugh. Hearing footsteps approached, she glanced over her shoulder and behind her.

Walking over with a platter of over a dozen banchan, Gyeong-su counted his steps and stopped just before his body touched the table. "How are you girls feeling tonight?" Despite being unable to see, his head moved around as he spoke.

"Things are… going." Zoey exaggerated a grimace while showing all her teeth. "We're slowly getting there. Aren't we?" She eyed Rumi.

The lead singer lightly smiled back. "We're doing our best."

"That's all we can ever do." He smiled with a rough old chuckle. Grabbing one of the small bowls, he moved his hand across the table. He let it softly clink against the rim of the grill before moving it away a few centimeters.

"Have I ever told you girls about this little girl who came in here a long time ago?" He asked while doing the same with the remaining bowls.

"No?" Zoey raised an eyebrow. "Did she try to rob you? I'll go kick her butt for you!" She sat up straight while slamming her fists into her lap.

"No, no, no." He shook his head with another laugh. "She was a very kind girl. A bit rough around the edges but kind deep down. She was skipping classes the day she came in here. I convinced her to go back."

Setting the last side dish down, he pulled his arm away and stood up straight. "I heard she became one of those big time pop star idols that you kids are into. Sometimes I wonder if she'd ever come back here to say hello again. I hope she's doing well. I'm sure it can't be easy being that famous."

He then lightly bowed his head. "I'll be back with the meat." He lowered his head one more time before stepping away.

Blinking, Rumi and Zoey both stared at each other for a second. Mira had been the one to show them this place…

As they turned their heads to look at her, the redhead clenched her jaw tight. She quickly averted her gaze as her eyes started to grow glossy.

The rapper let out a silent questioning breath. Her brow came together in thought when she didn't get a response. Annoyed, she nudged at Mira's shin with her foot.

The choreographer shot her a glare. Picking up her chopsticks, she grabbed a piece of cucumber that was covered in sauce. She flicked it straight at her.

The piece of food struck the Korean American smack dab in the middle of her forward. The impact came with enough force to blow her bangs out of the way.

As the cucumber fell to the floor by her feet, a splotch of sauce was left on her forehead.

Zoey blinked.

Once.

Twice.

Her eyes narrowed.

Snatching her chopsticks, the rapper held them up between her fingers and across her face. She tossed her arm to the side and picked up a piece of kimchi in the process. She held her arm out while locking her eyes on Mira.

The redhead smirked back at her. She held up her chopsticks and quietly clicked them together.

With a silent snarl, the rapper flicked her wrist and sent the piece of food flying at her.

"Hmph." She couldn't help but quietly let out the sound. She closed her eyes and moved her chopsticks in front of her. With a sharp clack, she caught the fermented piece of cabbage. Opening her eyes, her head tilted and her smirked turned into a teasing smile.

Zoey's eyes widened back in a silent fury of retaliation.

'Guys…' Rumi mouthed instead of speaking. She quickly looked back and forth between the two of them with narrowed eyes. Her gaze was that of a disappointed mother.

Slowly bending down, she picked up the cucumber that was on the floor. 'We're in public.' She huffed.

Mira and Zoey both stared at her.

They blinked.

Once.

Twice.

Mira suddenly flicked the piece of kimchi she had between her chopsticks at Zoey.

It struck the rapper in the cheek. "Ack…!" She quietly let out like she had been shot. Her head tilted back as her face moved to the side. She stuck her tongue out and closed her eyes.

As the cabbage started to fall from her face, Rumi's eyes widened. Scrambling for her chopsticks, she caught it just before it fell to the floor. She harshly exhaled through her nose while narrowing her eyes.

Her breath then hitched as she caught Mira's quick movements. She immediately placed the piece of kimchi in her mouth in a fraction of a second before she caught a braised lotus root between her chopsticks.

The redhead silently chuckled back while clicking her chopsticks together. Seeing Zoey out of the corner of her eyes, she smiled as the rapper tried to be sneaky.

Without even looking, Mira held up her chopsticks and caught a quartered mushroom between her chopsticks. Reaching across the table, she used the vegetables to wipe the sauce on both Zoey's forehead and her cheek away. She then plopped it in her mouth with a smile.

Zoey's eyes went wide. Her breath quietly hitched. Going somehow even more silent, she bit her lip. Her whole face shot a deep shade of red.

With a sigh, Rumi lowered her head between her shoulders and shook it. She then quietly scoffed. She raised her head up and softly shook it with a faint smile.

She didn't know what to do with them.

She set the piece of cucumber that had fallen on the floor down on the table next to the bowl of it. After taking a deep breath, she placed the lotus root in her mouth.

She didn't want to know what she'd do without them.

Hearing the quiet but sharp clatter of chopsticks and hushed breaths, Gyeong-su smiled to himself. He picked up three plates of marinated and thinly sliced raw meat; short ribs, beef and pork belly.

He made his way back over towards them. The sound of them quickly falling still and sitting upright in their chairs crept inside his ears. "If you need any more of anything, don't forget to ask." He gave them a polite nod while tapping the plates against the grill and setting them down around the table. "Enjoy." He stepped back.

They were regulars. Odd regulars but regulars none the less.

He knew they were regulars because of the fake names they gave and the sound of their voices.

He never forgot a voice.

Chapter Text

As the three girls went to eat, without attacking each other in a silent food fight, Gyeong-su carefully began to clean up behind the counter. Despite being blind, he was fully aware of everything and where every single item in his restaurant was.

Crouching down, he opened a cabinet under the register. He moved his hand around until it came across an unmarked CD case. With his other hand, he reached inside the cabinet and opened a CD player that was playing soft and quiet instrumental music throughout the restaurant.

“I swear, this food is just as good as yours.” Zoey mumbled with a mouthful as she stuffed a piece of short ribs wrapped up in lettuce into her mouth. Grabbing a piece of thinly sliced beef off the grill, she wrapped it around some rice before putting it in her mouth. She hadn’t even swallowed her previous bite yet. “Auwm cawud eamph hmphs armh daham.” She shoved a piece of kimchi into her mouth with her cheeks puffing out like a chipmunk. 

Rolling her eyes, Mira carefully flipped over a piece of pork belly before picking up a piece of beef. She dipped it in a little sauce before putting it in her mouth. “Yeah, well,” she mumbled before swallowing the food in her mouth with a gulp, “I had to start somewhere. I didn't really like going to family dinners. I had to learn to cook on my own.” She picked up a small bunch of kongnamul and put it in her mouth. “It was either that or starve.” 

Swallowing all her food in one go, the rapper’s neck visibly shifted. She struggled for a moment. The large mass got caught in her throat but she eventually managed to get it down with wide eyes. Feeling it pass through her body and go into her stomach, she lowered her head. “Phew.” She huffed out a breath. 

She then glanced up. “Yeah, I would have definitely starved. Or I would have just survived off ramyeon and frozen taiyaki .” She chuckled while reaching out to grab the piece of pork belly Mira had flipped. 

She squinted as she struggled to grab it with her chopsticks. It was sticking to the grill too much. 

Not that the grill itself wasn’t nonstick, but the sear on the fatty piece of meat wasn’t done just yet. It wasn’t ready to be moved. Not that Zoey cared. She was ready to devour everything, cooked or raw.

The redhead softly laughed back at her. She watched for a moment, her eyes gentle as she stared at her endearingly. Her gaze then shifted to the right as she glanced at Rumi. “You know, I bet Gyeong-su would make you some gimbap if you asked.”

“Huh?” Looking up as the question was asked, the purple haired girl blinked. She had a piece of gyeran-mari between her chopsticks. She had been holding it for the past thirty seconds. “No. No, no, this is wonderful.” She quickly shook her head with a smile. “It’s always wonderful.” She dipped the egg in some sauce before placing it in her mouth. Her shoulders melted as she did. 

Everything was really amazing. The egg was so light and fluffy. It was like eating a warm cloud.

“It really is.” Mira agreed with a nod. The food was always so good when they came here. Picking up a braised potato covered in a thick and sweet sauce, she placed it in a bowl of rice. She then picked up the rice below it along with the potato and held it out towards Rumi. “Here. Have some gamja jorin .” 

“Ah…” The lead singer quietly let out while opening her mouth. As the food was placed on her tongue, she closed her eyes along with her mouth. Her head pulled away as the chopsticks were pulled from her mouth. 

The redhead smiled back at her. Raising an eyebrow, she eyed Zoey who was still struggling to get the piece of pork belly off the grill. 

Just then, the quiet music that filled the restaurant went silent. After a few seconds, it came back on. But it wasn’t the usual calming, easy going elevator style music that usually played. 

It was a cover of All Night done by IVE. 

“See!” Gyeong-su smiled as he stood up straight. “I’m cool! I’m hip too!” He proudly attested. 

Glancing at him, Rumi blinked a few times. A smile started to tug at her face before she started to softly laugh.

Still struggling to get the piece of pork belly off the grill, Zoey moved her hips and shoulders in time to the music. She only became slightly distracted as she started to sing along. “♫ We can hit the lights, make the wrongs turn right. We can smash the clock, make the pop go rock. ♫” 

Watching her, Mira rolled her eyes. Reaching out with her left hand, she used her fingers to pick up the piece of pork belly off the grill and hold it out towards her. “♫ With the love this deep, we don't need no sleep. And it feels like… ♫” 

“ ♫ We could do this all night. ♫ ” Rumi very quietly sang as she reached out with her chopsticks and snatched the piece of meat a fraction of a second before Zoey could. 

The Korean American’s chopsticks came together with a soft click as they caught nothing but air. She blinked with her mouth slightly hung open. She stared for a second at Mira’s hand before looking over towards her left at Rumi. 

The lead singer smiled as she dipped the pork belly in some sauce. “ ♫ We could do this all night. ♫ ” She shrugged while placing it in her mouth. A devious smirk tugged at her lips.

Zoey’s eyes widened in a blazing fury as her mouth closed. She glared with a look of playful betrayal. 

Rumi shrugged again while looking away. “ ♫ Yeah, everything is alright. ♫ ” 

Just then, a small warning ripple washed across the Honmoon. They all blinked while going silent. 

“Ugh.” Mira rolled her eyes. She slouched forward while rolling her head back. “Always at the worst time.” With a low grumble, she switched the grill off. “Hey, Gyeong-su! We gotta go grab something from our car real quick, we’ll be back in a few minutes!” 

“No rush.” He waved them off as he heard footsteps quickly moving throughout the restaurant and towards the door. The bell rang as it opened. Hearing their footsteps turn into sprints, he shook his head. “Strange girls.” He mumbled while going back to work.

~

Desperately trying to crawl away, a demon with red skin and jagged teeth narrowed its eyes. It was trying physically as hard as it possibly could to get away. It just wasn’t enough though. 

A pair of hands grabbed at its ankles and its eyes widened. Its breath hitched and its mouth fell open wide as the momentum its body had was cut off in an instant. 

The fingers dug deep into its rough skin and in one more futile attempt, the demon dug its claws into the concrete. It scratched and clawed at the ground. It left deep marks behind as it was dragged back.

Keeping a firm hold on its legs, Mira pulled the demon up and off the ground. She spun around and built up her own momentum. With a small shout, she waited until the perfect time to let go. 

The demon was sent flying down the dim and dark back alley they were in. It hit the right wall before hitting the ground hard. It hit with enough force the demon bounced off the ground and against the left wall. It ricocheted back up, hitting an overpass walkway, and then hit the right wall again before slamming into the ground and bouncing out of view. 

Blinking, Zoey stared with wide eyes full of awe. That demon had to have at least been a hundred and fifty kilograms.

And Mira had thrown it like it was nothing more than a basketball. 

She was so strong and it was so attractive.

“Wait…” The redhead suddenly exclaimed in a monotonous tone. 

“Hm?” The rapper stirred out of her dazed state. She slipped underneath the claws of a slim green demon. She moved in close while narrowing her eyes. Her arm wrapped around its neck in a tight headlock. She hissed in its face while locking both her arms in place. 

“That’s the beat!” Mira smiled to herself. 

“Yeah! Totally!” Zoey slid over, her voice beaming with enjoyment and a mix of excitement. She tightened her grip on the demon she held. 

She blinked. “The… beat for what exactly?” 

With her smile unwavering, the redhead glanced over her shoulder and back at her. “Our new song, Recharge .”

“Oh. Oooh!” Realizing, the Korean American nodded in agreement. “No, that totally is though!” 

Down the alley in the other direction, Rumi softly panted as she pinned a demon with one eye against the front of a shop. Its head bounced back against the window behind it. 

She tightened the fingers of her left hand around its shoulder while raising her glowing mystical blade against its neck. 

Before she got the chance to drive her saingeom through it, it bared its large pointed teeth at her in a twisted smile. 

“We know what you are.” It sneered with a low chuckle. “Jinu has told us all about you, demon girl .” 

She gasped. Her breath sharply hitched. As her eyes went wide, her shoulders lightly fell. Her guard dropped for just a moment and it was a big enough opening.

The demon took the opportunity. With a snarl, it narrowed its eye and raised its arms. It grabbed the sleeves of her turtleneck and gripped them tight. Its fingers curled around the fabric. In one harsh jerk, it tore the sleeves off at the seams and let them fall around the Hunter’s wrists.

Rumi let out a breath as her arms were exposed, as her demon patterns were exposed. Her pupils shrunk as she glanced back and forth between the pale purple patterns on her arms. Her chest started to shake as her throat closed off. 

“Do you really think you can hide what you are from everyone?” The demon tilted its head to the side while baring its teeth towards her again. “You. Are. One. Of-” 

A sharp ting cut the demon off. 

With the blade of her woldo going straight through the head of the demon, Mira narrowed her eyes. The tip struck the window behind it and both sang back and forth to each other. 

“Mira…!” Rumi watched with wide eyes as the demon burned away into nothing. She stared at the reflection of her friend’s weapon before her gaze trailed towards her own reflection in the glass. 

She stared at herself. 

Her patterns.

Her breathing grew more ragged, sharper. 

Painful. 

Her shoulders moved up and down as she attempted to convince herself to breathe normally. 

How was it so hard to do an involuntary muscle movement? 

After looking at herself, she wanted to run. She wanted to run away so fast no one would catch her. 

But something was holding her back. 

“Rumi?” Mira softly spoke up as she let her weapon dissipate. She held out her hand towards her. 

Watching her in the reflection, the purple haired girl swallowed hard. She let her blade disappear before reaching up with her right hand to grab her friend’s hand. “Sorry…” She huffed as her breathing grew steady. She placed both their hands on her left shoulder. 

“Don’t worry about it.” She reassured her while lightly squeezing her shoulder. “You okay?” 

“Yeah.” The lead singer exhaled in response with a slow nod. “Thanks for having my back.” She smiled. 

“I always will.” With a soft expression, Mira pulled her hand free and slipped it down. She carefully pulled off the torn sleeves around Rumi’s wrists. 

“I think we got them all!” Zoey’s voice called out from down the alley. Her voice bounced against the walls and echoed in the quiet night. “I already burned all the calories I ate, can we go back and eat more?” 

Both Rumi and Mira couldn’t help but laugh at her. 

Taking a deep breath, the redhead outstretched her arm. “Do you want to go back to eating?” She asked. 

With a small gulp, the lead singer glanced at her reflection in the glass window again. Her gaze fell to her pale purple demon patterns. Lowering her head, she eyed her bare arms themselves. 

She took a very long and slow deep breath. “Yeah,” Rumi said much to Mira’s surprise, “I do.” Reaching out, she grabbed her hand and squeezed. 

Mira smiled back. It was progress. They still clearly had a lot of work to do to help Rumi become comfortable with herself, but this was progress. 

Slow but steady progress. 

As they made their way back towards Zoey, a shadow caught Mira's attention. Her brow knitted as her eyes darted to the side. She stared out of the corner of her eyes but whoever was there was no longer there. With a slow and cautious exhale, she let her gaze fall away. 

It was probably no one.

~

“Gyeong-su!” Zoey hummed as she opened the door to his barbecue place. “We’re baaack!” 

Standing behind the counter as usual, the blind man let out a low chuckle. He still had songs by IVE playing, though a little quieter now. “Took you girls a while. What did you need to get from your car?” 

Rumi’s breath got caught in her throat at the question. 

Even Mira clenched her jaw and froze up. 

What kind of answer was there even?

While neither of them could come up with a lie, Zoey did. 

With a panicked expression, the rapper glanced between her friends before looking at the restaurant owner. Her eyes went wide and glazed over with rapid fire ideas going through her head. “Uh…” Her voice squeaked. “Tampons!” She suddenly let out in a yelp. 

Both Mira and Rumi facepalmed. 

Across the room, a soft and quiet laugh came out. 

All three Huntr/x girls snapped their attention over towards the gentle sound. 

Sitting in the corner by herself, a very old woman carefully flipped a piece of short ribs on the grill. Her hand lightly trembled as she used tongs to flip it. “I remember those days.” She laughed a little more. 

She had severe vitiligo that trailed down the left side of her face to her shoulder and down her arm. While she did have a long jacket in her lap, she didn’t bother with wearing it here. Her discolored skin didn’t bother her in a safe place like Gyeong-su’s. 

The old woman glanced up with an amused smile. Her eyes went across all three girls before they met Rumi's eyes. 

The purple haired girl’s breath hitched as she quickly averted her gaze. Her hands instinctively went up and over her arms. 

“Anyway,” Gyeong-su cleared his throat, “go ahead and take your seats again. I had put your meat up but I’ll bring it back to you in a moment.” 

“Thank you.” Mira gave him a nod as Zoey held out her hand for Rumi to take it. As they made their way to their table, the old woman watched them. 

Rumi could feel her eyes on her. 

Her stare was making her skin crawl under her patterns.

“You’re very beautiful.” The old woman suddenly said. 

Rumi nearly tripped on her own feet. “H-Huh?” She half squeaked while glancing over. 

“You’re a very beautiful young lady.” She gave her a polite nod before glancing between Zoey and Mira. “You two take good care of her.” She smiled. 

“Oh we do.” Mira flashed a grin followed by a small chuckle. “We do.” She flipped her back. 

“Even when she’s a pain to take care of.” Zoey teased with a smile. 

“H-Hey…!” Rumi stuttered as her face started to turn red. “Wh-What does that mean?” 

“Nothing~” Zoey waved her hand with a hum as she slipped away. 

“Absolutely nothing.” Mira kept grinning as she pushed up her glasses and walked by towards their table. 

Letting out a breath, Rumi’s arms fell. She took a few small breaths before growing quiet. She stared at the patterns on her arm for a moment before glancing over at the old woman. “Thank you.” She finally said while grabbing her wrist nervously.

“Someone needs to remind us every now and then.” She smiled back. “Sometimes when it comes from people close to us it doesn’t feel as genuine, like they have to say it. We need other people to remind us too.” 

Feeling the blood rushing to her cheeks again, the purple haired girl bit her lip at the tingly sensation. Moving her hands in front of herself, she bowed down low and closed her eyes. “Thank you.” She spoke much softer than before. “You’re even more gorgeous and confident than I could ever dream of being.” 

“I’m sure you’ll get there.” She quietly laughed while flipping her piece of meat again. “Now go finish your meal with your friends. They’re waiting for you.” 

Blinking, Rumi quickly stood up straight. “Thank you.” She said once more with a smile before stepping away. 

She eyed her exposed demon patterns on her arm once more. 

Were they really beautiful? 

Was she really beautiful with them? 

Rumi took a deep breath and just barely, faintly smiled to herself. 

Chapter Text

Late into the night, practically early morning, Celine quietly slipped inside her house through the front door. Her breaths were louder than her footsteps though. They were painful, ragged, sharp. 

There was a reason why Hunters were formed in groups of three. They needed each other to harmonize with to fight back against the demons. It was the only way to strengthen the Honmoon.

But she was alone now. The Sunlight Sisters, her friends… her family was gone. 

She was alone fighting a war she couldn’t win on her own but somehow managing to stop the world from losing. It was exhausting. Her body was breaking against the strain to protect everyone. 

What else was she to do though? Say no? This was her duty as a Hunter. This is what she swore on her life to do. She had no other choice but to keep pushing herself forward, even if she was broken. 

Bracing her hand up against the wall, Celine slowly walked down it. Her breathing only seemed to grow worse the more she moved. Closing her eyes, she slid her hand over a light switch. She took a very deep and shaky breath in. 

“Celine…?” A soft and young voice spoke up in the darkness. 

Her breath hitched. She pressed her hand firmly against the light switch to keep it from being turned on. “Sojunghan bomul…” She exhaled tiresomely. ”Why are you awake…?” 

“Because you were gone longer than usual.” Walking over, young Rumi sniffled in the darkness. “I was worried the demons took you like they did mom…” 

Celine let out a small breath with a partial smile. “It will take a lot more than a few demons to drag me away from you, Rumi…” She suddenly let out a sharp gasp as she felt small fingers curl around her wrist. 

The moment she heard her gasp, the little girl quickly pulled her hand away with wide eyes. “Are… are you hurt that bad?” Her quiet little voice cracked. 

“It’s nothing, Rumi… just go back to bed and I’ll come in to tuck you in, in a little bit…” She slowly breathed in and out as she spoke. She was struggling to keep herself upright. 

That’s when the Hunter felt small fingers slipping underneath the palm of her hand and trying to get to the light switch. “Rumi…” She spoke a little more sternly but she was too beaten down to make it sound serious. 

“I can help put bandaids on… please…” Rumi softly asked while still trying to pry her fingers through. “Let me help you…”

“Rumi…” 

“Please…” She was practically begging. 

As she slowly breathed in, Celine’s chest trembled. It hurt. She ached. Giving in, she pulled her hand away from the light switch. “You don’t have to, Rumi…” 

“I want to.” The little girl spoke with a conviction far past her age. Taking a deep breath, she mentally prepared herself while flicking the lights on.

~

“This week’s winner is Soda Pop by the Saja Boys!” 

Celine stared in disbelief at her laptop screen. She was watching a live stream of the awards ceremony in the dining room. 

What was going on? 

She had noticed earlier in the day that the Honmoon was starting to weaken all the way out in the Hunters compound. She couldn’t imagine what the city of Seoul looked like. 

How was Huntr/x not on top of the charts? 

How were they not close to turning the Honmoon gold? 

Just a week ago and those girls were dominating every platform possible in every single way. 

What went wrong? 

If there was something wrong, why hadn’t any of them called her? 

With a sharp exhale, she forcefully closed her laptop. She slammed it shut so hard she was surprised it didn’t break.

Who in the world are these Saja Boys? 

Pushing herself up to her feet, she slid her chair back and stepped away from the table towards the kitchen.

She needed a drink. 

And not that of water.

Her frustration and anger was starting to get the better of her. She needed something to take the edge off. She needed something to help her hide those feelings and bury them deep down. 

Those were the rules of being a Hunter. 

Sitting on the floor in front of a low table in the living room, Celine poured herself a small glass of Ilpoom Andong soju from a brown bottle. The forty percent kind.

On the TV she had the album With Strings by Park Sung Yeon playing quietly. 

She very slowly breathed in while staring off into the drink she had poured herself. 

She knew Rumi and the other girls would be fine. She had trained them well. She taught them everything she had been taught and more. 

She had to trust them that they knew what they were doing.

Grabbing her small shot glass, she brought the rim to her lips and tilted her head back. She downed the drink in one go. 

It burned going down. Despite this, it was still somehow sweet and savory. Every tastebud on her tongue begged for more. As the residual alcohol in the cup hit her nose, her nostrils stung. 

Her whole throat shifted as she swallowed the liquid in a gulp. She pulled her mouth away from the cup and exhaled. Her arm slowly lowered and she set the glass down with a soft clink.

She stared at the empty cup for what felt like forever. Two different songs had started playing from her TV from how long she had been sitting still. 

She couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong. 

Bringing out her phone, she opened a new webpage and typed in ‘Saja Boys.’ She needed to figure out who they were. Something just wasn’t sitting right in her stomach. 

She started to swipe through the countless five seconds videos the boys had of them. 

They really were growing in popularity over the past week. That was the odd thing. They had only been around for a week. She didn’t understand. This type of fanbase growth only happened in such a short amount of time for Hunters and their harmonizing voices. 

How were these boys managing to do this? 

Who were the Saja Boys?

Her eyes narrowed as she kept scrolling. Her shoulders didn’t even budge once when it came to Soda Pop playing from her phone. 

Who were the Saja Boys?

She scrolled deeper and deeper into the rabbit hole of social media. She learned their names. Watched as Huntr/x fans turned against the group and became fans of the Saja Boys. She closely watched videos of them and dissected their movements and social patterns. 

Something was wrong with them. 

This shouldn’t be happening. 

That’s when she swiped to a video that caught her attention for all the wrong reasons. 

"Was all that really necessary? They lose once in six years and suddenly it's the end of the world." A voice over said as a video of screams and shouts coming from Huntr/x's dressing room played. Sounds of faint roughhousing followed. Then… the Honmoon rippled outward from their dressing room. 

Celine stared, eyes wide as the video looped. 

She watched it a second time. 

A third. 

A fourth. 

She knew that scream, the main and loudest scream. 

That was Rumi crying out in pain. 

She watched it a fifth time. 

Her jaw tightened as she watched the Honmoon ripple again in protection. It was strengthened by one of the Hunters in that dressing room. 

After closing the app she immediately pressed on the phone icon. She tapped on Rumi’s name.

Something was wrong. 

She could feel it deep within her soul just like that night all those years ago with Mi-yeong.

Rumi was in trouble.

Celine stared at her phone as it rang and rang. “Pick up… pick up.” She hissed. The line kept ringing and ringing. And then… 

It went to voicemail. 

Her eyes widened. 

She hung up. 

Dialing a second number, Zoey’s number, she stood up. “Pick up.” She bared her teeth while moving across the room. Her phone only rang three times before she was sent to voicemail. 

Her breath hitched. 

She grabbed her long cardigan and threw it over her tank top. 

Rumi always picked up. Zoey always had her phone on her. 

Celine grinded her teeth together as she slipped on her sandals. 

She called Mira. She honestly didn’t expect her to answer.

She was sent straight to voicemail, not even a single ring on the line. 

What the hell was going on? 

Her lungs trembled inside her chest. 

She tried calling Bobby as she opened the front door and stepped out. She had entrusted the girls to him, entrusted Rumi to him. She knew he would keep them safe. She knew he would stay by their side. 

But even his phone went straight to voicemail. 

A numbness of panic began to trail up her legs and into her spine. Something had happened during the awards earlier today. Something was going on with the Saja Boys. 

Something was wrong with Rumi. 

~

What if Mira and Zoey had found out about Rumi’s patterns? 

That was all Celine could think about on the elevator ride up Huntr/x Tower. 

Despite being one of the fastest elevators in the world, it felt slow and agonizing. The trip up felt so long. It felt like she wasn’t even moving half the time. 

Her mind was racing so fast in comparison. Her heart was pounding away inside her chest like a thunderstorm. Her breathing was faster and more rapid than that of a hurricane. Fear ate away at her very soul and shook her shoulders around violently. 

Would Rumi defend herself against Zoey and Mira if they attacked her? 

Would Rumi run away? 

Would she kill Zoey and Mira for Rumi…

The elevator ding snapped her out of her rapid fire and anxiety induced thoughts. 

Her head jerked up with wide eyes. 

Celine stared at the elevator doors. The second they inched open, she forced herself through the slim crack. 

The penthouse was dark. The light from the elevator illuminated a pathway for her to walk. The light that struck her back casted a shadow across her face. A stillness etched into the quiet air. She heard someone speak, she heard Korean words, but she didn’t understand them. Her own native tongue sounded foreign to her.

“Where are they?” She harshly breathed out as she made her way towards the couch where the voice had come from. 

Bobby quickly sat up. His attention fell to her as he looked over the back of the couch. 

“Bobby,” her eyes locked on him. She scanned over him faster than an x-ray machine. She took notice of everything. The tired look in his red eyes. The dark bags underneath them. The bandages wrapped around his hands and fingers. “Where are they?” She spoke with a fierceness that matched a wild beast. 

Her eyes narrowed as she bared her teeth and squared her shoulders. “Where’s Rumi?” She harshly panted with her chest and shoulders rising and falling drastically. 

“Ce… Celine…?” Bobby groggily spoke the name. He had to blink a few times to make sure he wasn’t dreaming and that she was actually standing in front of him. 

She forced a breath out through her teeth. It only took her a few strides to be close enough to the couch to vault over it. In one swift motion, she grabbed Bobby by the throat and pulled him up to his feet. 

He stumbled against her strength as he was forced backwards. Feeling his back hit the window, he softly grunted and closed his eyes. 

“Where’s Rumi!?” Celine shouted, her voice cracking. 

Taking a few slow breaths, Bobby steadied his breathing as much as he could. Opening his eyes, he glanced up at her. 

He stared quietly for a moment. Only the soft sound of his breathing could be heard. 

The former Sunlight Sister’s eyes weren’t that of a famous happy go lucky pop star. 

For the first time in his life, Bobby actually stared into her eyes. He saw what the world had never seen. 

Pain. 

Hurt. 

Damage. 

Tired.

Broken. 

Hiding.

Cowaring. 

Afraid.

Running.

Slowly breathing in, Bobby pushed his chest outward. He narrowed his eyes back at her. 

“If you keep talking to me like that, I’m not going to answer back.” He finally said. 

Celine blinked. Her eyes widened as her shoulders fell. Her fingers loosened around his neck for a moment. 

And then they retightened. Her eyebrows came together as she narrowed her eyes. “B-Bobby! I trusted you with her! Now where’s Rumi!” Her voice cracked. 

Raising his arm, he brushed her arm away from him with his forearm. The cuts on his hands lightly throbbed as he pushed her off. “Safe.” He huffed out the word. “Now that’s all you’re getting unless you sit down, drink some tea and talk much quieter.” He pulled away from her.

Celine’s whole skeleton shook. The air in her lungs trembled as she tried to breathe in. Staring out across Seoul through the window, her stomach dropped. She felt sick. Her stomach twisted and curled up her throat. 

How was Rumi safe… when the Honmoon was burning apart in magenta flames all across the city? 

Chapter Text

Celine’s questions were rapid fire and blunt. 

“Where are they?” 

“What happened in the dressing room?”

“Who are the Saja Boys?” 

“Gwi-ma sent a boy band?”

“Is that how they’re stealing the hearts and souls of fans?” 

“Is that why they’ve taken the number one spot on the charts?” 

“Is that why the Honmoon is breaking?” 

…

“How did you learn the girls were demon hunters?” 

Bobby went quiet at the question. His head lowered and he stared into his lap at the bar table. He glanced at his hands while slowly moving them around. He took a very slow and deep breath in before lifting his head and glancing up. “Can I ask you a question first?” He asked. 

“What?” Celine’s eyes narrowed. Her voice was rough and jagged. She was sitting beside him. Her hand firmly held onto a cup of steaming hot tea she had barely even sipped from. 

“What did you tell them to make them so afraid of you?” He raised an eyebrow. 

“What?” Her voice came off just slightly softer. Confusion crept through her throat. “What are you talking about? They’re not afraid of me.” 

 “Yes, they are.” He moved his elbows onto the table to hold himself up. “They’re terrified to be anything other than perfect in your eyes.” 

“That’s nonsense, they-” Bobby cut Celine off and kept speaking. 

“They would rather fight a losing battle where they keep getting hurt over and over than go to you for help because they don’t want to be seen as not living up to your standards.” He softly exhaled and shook his head. “What kind of perfect ideals did you put in their heads?” 

Celine blinked a few times. How many times had they gotten hurt? Just how long had the Saja Boys been toying with Huntr/x… 

“I…” She took a few small breaths before locking her jaw in place. “I only taught them what I was taught. I taught them everything I was taught. I taught them everything the Hunters before me taught me. The rules and traditions of Hunters date back for generations.” 

“And what even are those rules?” He eyed her. 

“That our faults and fears must never be seen.” She inhaled while raising her chin. “To be successful pop stars we must be perfect. No one can know our secrets, our struggles. To be Hunters and protectors of this world we must hide everything, all our negative emotions and insecurities, so Gwi-ma cannot tempt us. The pain we feel will never compare to the worth of the souls we keep safe. We cannot stumble because if we do, the world falls with us.” 

He stared at her for a moment. Blinking, he softly exhaled and looked away. “And that’s what you told them? That’s what you raised Rumi on?” 

“That’s what I was taught.” Celine gripped her cup of tea a little tighter. 

“Do you ever wonder that maybe they were wrong?” Bobby asked after a moment of silence. 

She seemed surprised by the question, genuinely surprised. “Why would teachings that have grounded generations of Hunters be wrong?” 

“Because they’re just girls.” His voice lowered. “You were just a girl too from what I remember…” 

“I lost that luxury when I chose to dedicate myself to being a Hunter.” Her grasp tightened around her cup. Her knuckles turned a bright white in response. 

His eyes trailed back up towards her. “But what happened to girls just being girls? Breaking rules and having fun? Finding your own way and figuring everything out? Navigating the world without a map telling you which road to take to get to a specific destination?”

Bobby took a deep breath while sitting up straight. “Who says that this is the only way to be a Hunter?” 

As he asked the question, the glass cup Celine was holding shattered. Small pieces of glass and hot liquid shot outward like an explosion across the table. Her breath trembled as much as her hand shook. Slowly, she curled her fingers into a fist and pulled her hand into her lap. 

She was quiet for a moment. She sat silently. 

“Where are they?” She finally asked again. Her eyes narrowed at their phones neatly stacked on the counter. “As specifically as you can be.” 

Bobby stared at her before sighing. His head lowered between his shoulders. “Somewhere in Mapo-gu. That’s all I heard them talk about.” 

In an instant, the Hunter pushed herself away from the table and stood up. 

Feeling her walk behind him, Bobby breathed out again. “They don’t want to talk to you right now. When they want to, they’ll come to you. They don’t want to right now.” 

“Well they need to.” Celine’s voice was bitter and sharp. The harshness was hiding the aching feeling deep within her. “They’re clearly outclassed by the Saja Boys and they need all the help they can get.” Without even looking back at him, she pressed the button for the elevator. 

~

It didn’t take long for Celine to track Huntr/x down. The moment she felt them connect to the Honmoon to summon their weapons, the chase was over. She knew exactly where they were. 

Panting heavily from sprinting across the district in search of them, Celine placed her hand on the corner of a building. She pulled herself out of the shadows of the back alley and looked around the corner. 

She was expecting to see Rumi. 

But how she saw her she never would have guessed. 

Facing a window with wide eyes, Rumi stared with a terrified look. Panic had visibly sunk into her veins. 

The sleeves of her shirt had been torn off. Her demon patterns on her arms were fully exposed. 

Standing behind her was Mira. 

The redhead’s eyes were narrowed. She had her woldo raised, the tip against the window and the blade itself dangerously close to Rumi’s face. It was so close the glowing soft blue light reflected off her brown eyes. 

Mira could see them. 

Mira was looking at Rumi’s demon patterns. 

The question started to itch at the back of Celine’s throat again. 

Would she kill Zoey and Mira for Rumi? 

The question clawed at her throat. 

She knew the answer whether she wanted to admit to herself or not. 

Holding out her hand, Celine narrowed her eyes. Her jaw clenched as spirals of light swirled in between her fingers. 

Her breath then suddenly hitched as she was caught off guard. 

Mira had let her weapon disappear. Her hand moved up and eventually, it cupped Rumi’s shoulder. Her fingers gently curled around and held her demon patterns. 

The realization hit Celine like a slash to her chest. 

Mira already knew about her patterns. 

Zoey’s voice echoed in the distance. 

The rapper was here too. 

Rumi wasn’t trying to hide herself from her either. 

Zoey already knew about her patterns. 

The light in Celine’s hand faded as her eyes widened.

They knew Rumi was half demon. 

They knew. 

They knew.

As the two girls started to walk away, Celine withdrew herself back into the shadows. She pulled away until her back hit a wall. She slowly slid down it with her knees bent. Her eyes somehow grew even wider. Her pupils shook around viciously.

They knew and they weren’t trying to kill Rumi. 

It didn’t make any sense. 

All Hunters were taught to kill demons with markings on sight. That’s what she taught them. That’s what she was taught. 

Her breathing began to grow uneven as she brought her hands up and moved them to her head. She tucked her face deep between her legs.

She couldn’t do it. She couldn’t do it this time. She couldn’t bury the crippling confusion and fear that shot through her like bullets. 

She couldn’t breathe. 

Celine quickly closed her wide eyes and clenched them shut so tight her face hurt. She locked her jaw so hard her teeth ached. Her shoulders shook as she tried to calm herself but she couldn’t. 

Why did Rumi tell them? How had they found out? Why didn’t Rumi call her when it happened? Why didn’t they call her when the Saja Boys appeared? If they kept getting hurt like Bobby said, why didn’t they call her for help?

“What did you tell them to make them so afraid of you?”

“Do you ever wonder that maybe they were wrong?”

“They don’t want to talk to you right now.”

What had she done wrong? 

She followed the rules. She raised Rumi the way her parents, her teachers, her mentors raised her. It’s not like she hit Rumi the way they would hit her. She never once raised her hand against Rumi in anger. She was better than the adults from her childhood. She followed the rules. She followed all the rules. 

So what had she done wrong?

The only rule she broke was choosing to let Rumi live and not kill her. 

That was the last time she broke the rules, broke tradition. 

That was the last time she spoke to Mi-yeong. 

Mi-yeong had made it easy to break rules and challenge tradition. Her carefree boldness made it easy to question social norms and standards. Her presence made Celine unafraid, it made her feel safe in the night.

Her bravery when staring down darkness was enough to ignite Celine’s soul and help guide her through unmarked paths. 

But without her… 

Celine reverted. She relapsed. She returned to how she was before she met her. She was strict with herself, with the rules that were drilled into her head. She kept the traditions carved into her own flesh close. She didn’t dare try to change anything, didn’t dare go against anything. She didn’t resist the teachings she was taught. She kept herself distant from her own feelings and desires.

This was how things worked. 

This was how things have always been. 

This was how she survived. 

That’s how she raised Rumi, how she trained Mira and Zoey. 

She taught them everything she knew. 

She taught them the only things she knew. 

But somehow… 

Somehow all she thought was right was somehow wrong. 

Celine’s breath hitched as she dug her fingers deep into her scalp. She desperately tried to keep quiet but her breath unwillingly cracked out in whimpers.

She couldn’t hide her faults and fears anymore. 

She deeply inhaled followed by a harsh and hoarse scream. It broke multiple times as she let it out. Her lungs trembled inside her as her heart started to painfully throb inside her head. 

She felt the tears falling down her face before she processed she was crying. 

She didn’t understand.

What had she done wrong? 

~

Laying on her bed many years ago, Celine slowly breathed in and out. She had bandages wrapped around her neck and a few bandaids on her face. 

Young Rumi carefully helped tuck her into bed. Her small fingers scooted the blanket up and underneath her gently. 

There was a distant look in the little girl's eyes. A sadness and pain radiated off her that she was trying to hide. 

Staring at her, Celine took a deep breath. “Thank you…” She tiresomely muttered. She glanced towards the window. The sun was starting to rise. “Why don’t you hop up here and go to sleep, hm…?” She lightly patted the bed next to her. 

Rumi eyed her for a moment before shaking her head. “Nuh-uh.” She softly exhaled. “My training starts soon. I don’t want to skip it.” 

“Rumi…” The Hunter went to sit up only to gasp and fall back down. “You should sleep…” 

“I will. After training.” The purple haired girl pulled away while reaching up to rub her burning tired eyes. “I know the drills. I’ll do them perfectly like you’re watching. Th-That way…” She swallowed hard before taking a deep breath. “That way I can help you slay demons sooner… I can help you when I’m strong enough… so you don’t get hurt like this…” 

“Rumi…” Celine let out a breath. She reached out towards her only to watch the little girl run out of the room. She groaned a little while letting her arm fall. She didn’t have the strength to get up. Closing her eyes, she rolled her head back against the pillow. “Rumi…” She groaned softly as she felt herself slipping from consciousness. 

She didn’t have the strength to stay awake any longer.

Chapter Text

“First I went purr.” Zoey explained as the elevator opened up into the living room. She stepped out while waving her hand. “Then I went hiss. And then he left me and the other girl he was bullying alone. Though then she also left because she thought I was weird sooo,” she shrugged with a smile. 

“American boys are odd.” Mira blinked in thought. “I have the random urge to fight them.” 

“The feeling would probably be mutual I feel.” Rumi slowly scratched at the back of her head. “They’re… strange over there.” 

“Americans are weird.” The Korean American agreed wholeheartedly before blinking. “Wait…” She realized what she had said. 

Both other girls softly laughed before each patted one of her shoulders. 

“Hey, girls.” Bobby spoke up from the kitchen bar table. 

“Hey, Bob…” They all blinked while slowly tilting their heads to the side. “…by…?”

With the side of his head laying against the table, their manager had his teeth up against the side button of his phone. He was desperately trying to turn it on without the use of his hands. 

“Um, you okay over there?” Rumi raised an eyebrow. 

“Just fine.” He grinded his front teeth against his phone. “Just trying to do my manager-y things over here.” 

“Uh huh…” Zoey nodded. “[And I’m the weird one.]” She spoke quietly in English before letting out a hushed laugh. 

Without even looking at her, Mira raised her hand and flicked the side of her head. As the rapper let out a yelp, the redhead stepped forward. “I thought we were all taking a break from our phones.” She raised an eyebrow. She then reached out and snatched his phone from his mouth. 

Bobby let out a huff mixed with a gasp. Watching his phone get stacked on top of the other three phones that were turned off, he sat up straight. There was a small moment of silence. Taking a deep breath, he spoke up. “How did things go?” He almost seemed afraid to ask the question. 

Mira’s eyes darted towards him. Her brow knitted hard. 

“It was fun.” Zoey smiled while switching her weight back and forth between her heels and the balls of her feet. “We ate a looot of food. It was nice. And then this nice old lady called Rumi beautiful.” She tilted her head towards the purple haired girl. 

Rumi’s shoulders flinched softly as she was reminded of the compliment she was given. “I-I mean I’m sure she says that to plenty of girls!” Her face started to glow red as she stumbled on her words. 

“But the thing is she said it to you.” The shorter girl pointed up at her with a scrunched up face. 

“Did anyone else talk to you?” Bobby added on to his previous question. 

“Should someone have?” Mira asked with her eyes unintentionally narrowing. She started scanning over the area. Her over awareness took notice of faint tea stains on the table. 

“N-No!” He softly yelped before awkwardly laughing. He then waved his hand. He flinched and regretted doing so. “I was just wondering if anyone stopped to talk to my superstar girls. And if they bothered you over today I was going to send them a very passive aggressive no contact order.” He nodded to himself. That sounded believable enough to him. 

“Oh don’t worry about those people.” Zoey smiled while waving him off. “I’ll bite them.” She smiled while baring her teeth. 

Watching her, Rumi softly laughed. She had no doubt that Zoey would bite someone with zero hesitation. 

Still not convinced, Mira kept her eyes narrowed. She very slowly breathed in before exhaling. It was probably nothing, just like the shadow she saw earlier when fighting demons. She knew she was stressed and tired. Everything really felt like it was getting to her. 

“Did you stay awake waiting for us?” The redhead asked. “We saw the light from the street and wanted to check on you.”

“Yeah.” Bobby glanced over at her before nodding. “I wanted to make sure you girls got home safe.”

“Well, we’re all home now.” Rumi let out a small yawn. “So how about we all go to bed? I’m exhausted.” 

“Sleep sounds nice.” Zoey agreed while moving her hands behind her head. “How about we sleep in my room tonight?” 

“I wouldn’t mind.” Mira shrugged. “Sure.”

“We’ll need to get my teddy bear from Mira’s room first.” The lead singer held up a finger. “And you know, change.” She eyed her clothes, specifically the sleeveless turtleneck she had on. 

Blinking, Bobby tilted his head. “Wait, didn’t you have sleeves when you left?” He pointed towards her with a furrowed brow. 

All three girls went silent before Zoey nervously laughed. “So, funny story.” She waved her hand while blowing against her lips. “We really suck at doing nothing.”

Why wasn’t he surprised?

~

Zoey was the first one to wake up which really shocked her. Even Mira was still asleep. She knew Mira was still asleep by the way she was breathing. 

The redhead’s breaths were always silent. Even when relaxed she didn’t let out a single sound. But when asleep, when she was actually at ease and her mind wasn’t constantly searching for threats, her breathing was soft and gentle, just barely audible. 

Zoey smiled while staring at her. Her long red hair was sprawled out across her pillow as she laid on her back. Her right arm was behind her head while her left hand was curled up and around Rumi’s neck. Her fingers were slid underneath the neck of her hoodie and pressed up against her demon patterns. 

The purple haired girl was laying on her side and curled up against Mira. Her hair was still up in a braid, more so because everyone had been too lazy to take it down. But she was breathing easy. It was so reassuring to see her breathing without gasping or flinching. 

The early morning light from her balcony was shining down and stretching across the two of them.

Zoey smiled at the two of them more. She was curled up with her knees tucked behind the back of Rumi’s knees. Her body was close to hers but she kept her chest from pressing too hard against her friend’s back.

The rapper had her arm slid under Rumi’s hoodie. It was gently draped over her bruised side. Her fingers lightly shifted and her nails grazed Rumi’s belly button. 

Thoughts suddenly started to fill in her mind. The thoughts people were always too afraid to speak. 

Her endearing smile started to turn into a freaky little grin as her nails ran across her friend’s belly button again. 

“Heh.” She couldn’t help but breathe out a soft sound. 

The second she did, she heard Mira’s breathing go silent. 

“Ugh, dammit.” Zoey huffed while lowering her forehead against the back of Rumi’s head in defeat. 

“Good morning to you too.” Mira mumbled without even moving a muscle. Her body was just as motionless as it was when she was actually asleep. “What did you think about that made you go like that?” She suddenly grinned. She opened one eye and glanced over at Zoey. 

The Korean American’s face immediately shot red. She let out a muffled and very quiet yelp while biting her lip. “N-Nothing!” She shouted in a whisper. She slid her fingers away from Rumi’s belly button and softly curled them around her side instead. 

“Uh-huh.” The redhead quietly laughed. Slowly breathing out, her fingers wrapped a little firmer around Rumi’s neck. She tenderly started massaging her patterns. 

Rumi’s skin was so soft, so beautiful. 

“Hey, Zoey?” Mira spoke up after a moment. She kept her voice low so as to not wake Rumi. “I have an idea.” 

“Hm?” Zoey’s eyebrows went high. She was normally the one saying that. “Well what is it?” She asked while looking up at her. 

Staring up at the ceiling, the choreographer blinked a few times. She slowly exhaled before glancing over at her. “It’s just a small little thing. Maybe a bit dumb.” 

“Heh.” She smirked back. “I’m the queen of dumb little ideas. Spill it. I’m curious. What’s it about?” 

“Rumi.” She answered very, very softly. 

~

“You want me to do what??” Rumi’s eyes were wide. She was sitting up in the middle of Zoey’s bed in her tan hoodie and orange pajama pants with cats and stars. 

“Take off your hoodie.” Mira said bluntly while sitting with crossed arms in her super soft extra large polar bear sweater. 

“Why??” Her brow knitted. “Why?!” She repeated with a higher shift in her voice. She was starting to blush. 

“Girl, I’ve seen your boobs like over ten times in the past week, take off your hoodie.” Zoey huffed. Her hands firmly held onto her ankles as she swayed back and forth. She still had on her favorite purple turtle pajamas. The pant legs that had been cut by Jinu, Mira had very kindly sewed back together for her. 

“Okay, that’s not the problem. I have a bra on,” the purple haired girl held out a hand, “just a bra on underneath. But that doesn’t explain why I should take my hoodie off.” 

The rapper went still. “Wait, what?” She blinked. 

“What?” Mira’s eyes softly narrowed. Her head moved forward while her shoulders rose. 

“Wh-What…?” She nervously glanced between her friends. “H-Huh?” She squeaked. 

“Ugh.” The redhead rolled her eyes. “Of course you would.” 

“You are the type to wear a bra to bed.” Zoey sighed while softly shaking her head. 

“What?” Rumi breathed out in confusion. “I’m so confused?” She rapidly looked between them. “What did I miss?”

The choreographer brought her hands up to her face and very quietly started to laugh. 

Somehow, her laugh felt offensive. Like she was trying to insult her without words. 

“Wait, wait,” Zoey was struggling to keep her own laugh from coming out, “we’re getting distracted. Hold on.” She sharply breathed in with her nostrils flaring. 

As she exhaled, her smile dropped. Her expression and face was still soft and caring, but she was serious. “Rumi.” She breathed deeply out again. “Take off your hoodie.” 

“Whyyy…?” She groaned back. 

“Because.” Mira cleared her throat. “Just take it off. Please.” 

The lead singer glanced between the two of them. With a defeated breath, she slowly pulled her arms inside her hoodie. “Why?” She asked again before carefully and slowly pushing it over her head. The cool air ran across her skin and shot goosebumps down her spine. She shivered. 

“Because…” The redhead slowly breathed in. She was quiet for a moment before she scooted next to her. “Because you need to realize just how beautiful you are. Even with these.” She gestured towards the demon patterns that spiraled around her arm. 

Rumi gave her a look while raising an eyebrow. 

Zoey rolled her eyes and shifted herself to sit on Rumi’s other side. “Look.” She moved her arm in front of Rumi and pointed towards a mirror. Their reflections filled the glass. “Just actually look at yourself.” 

Glancing at her, the purple haired girl reluctantly looked away. She very slowly breathed in and out before lifting her head and letting her gaze fall towards her reflection in the mirror. 

She didn’t understand why she was looking at herself. 

Her braid was messy from being slept in. Despite sleeping, she still had tired and burnt out bags under her eyes. The scratches on her face were faint but still visible. The gashes on her right bicep we’re gone for the most part. All that remained from them were raised discolored lines of skin. The bruises on her side were fading, they were a yellow tinted brown. And her torso was still covered in bandages to keep the cuts on her back clean.

She was a mess. Not even a hot mess, just a mess. 

“What do you see?” Mira asked. 

Runi’s shoulders jumped at the questions. Her eyes widened slightly. Breathing out, she lowered her head and looked away from herself. 

Seeing her response, Zoey sighed. She stared down at her lap while fidgeting with her fingers. She wanted to speak, but this was Mira’s idea. She was letting her take the lead on this one.

Taking a deep breath, the choreographer held out her hand. “Do you want to know what I see?” She asked as a follow up to her previous question. 

Glancing at her hand, the purple haired girl slowly reached out and grabbed it. “What?” She softly spoke up. 

With their arms intertwined, Mira pulled herself closer. “Look at your reflection again.” 

“Mira…” She groaned. 

“Rumi.” 

Breathing out, the purple haired girl lifted her head back up. She stared at her own reflection. She stared at the pale purple patterns that trailed down her arms and up her neck. 

After making sure she was looking at herself, Mira softly squeezed her hand. She slowly tilted her head and rested it against her shoulder. She looked into the mirror as well. Her eyes met Rumi’s in the reflection. 

“I see someone with more flaws than I can count. Someone who has more issues than she cares to admit. Someone who doesn’t think she can be herself because no one will ever love her for that.” She clenched her jaw while swallowing hard. 

“And then there’s the beautiful girl sitting to her left who told her that she was perfect the way she was.”

Rumi blinked a few times, she glanced away from the mirror and looked over towards Mira who was sitting on her right. 

“Ah, she’s not done.” Zoey reached over and her hand gently grabbed her chin. She softly nudged her back to look into the mirror. She moved her arm around Rumi’s and interlocked their fingers. With a slow breath out, she leaned her head onto her other shoulder. 

Mira very softly smiled towards Rumi in the mirror. “I wish you could see yourself through my eyes. Since you can’t, let me tell you.” 

She slowly moved her free hand up Rumi’s arms. Her fingers gently trailed against her patterns. “Your heart is full of ache but you don’t let it shrivel the kindness you show our fans. Despite all your pain, you still have so much love you give to everyone you meet.” 

Turning her head, she looked away from the mirror. She stared at the faint marks that remained on Rumi’s bicep. Closing her eyes, she pressed her forehead against her shoulder. “I see the most beautiful girl I have ever seen in the whole world who is so ashamed of her own body because she’s not normal, not perfect.” She softly pressed her lips up against her pale purple skin for a moment before pulling away. 

“I wish you understood how beautiful you are, imperfections and all.” She exhaled before lightly kissing elsewhere on her arm. 

Zoey nodded slowly while squeezing Rumi’s hand. “I won’t make you say it now, but someday, I’m going to make you sit here and stare into that mirror and make you say you’re beautiful until the words don’t even sound like real words anymore.” 

She slowly breathed in while raising Rumi's hand. She brought it up and moved her head down. Her lips softly pressed against her patterns on her wrist. “Just because you look different under your shirt doesn’t make you different.” She kissed a clear spot on her forearm. “Your skin is still soft and smooth no matter where I kiss.”

She moved her head back up while lowering their arms. “Your soul shines brighter than the sun. Your kindness glows brighter than these patterns ever will. You give so much love to this world, why don't you keep a little love for yourself, hm?” She exhaled while kissing her shoulder. 

“You deserve love too, Rumi.” Zoey’s voice grew softer the more she spoke, the more she kissed her. 

“You deserve to know how beautiful you are, Rumi.” Mira added while slowly trailing down her arm with gentle kisses of her own. 

Rumi… was frozen in place. 

If she thought taking a shower with her friends running their soapy hands over her body, over her patterns, and through her hair was entrancing… 

This was something else… 

Their lips were so delicate and soft as they kissed her. They were firm but somehow so gentle at the same time. She could feel each and every faintly wet spot both of them left behind as they moved on to kiss her over and over again. 

While her breathing was steady and under control, her heart was shaking away inside her chest. Her whole body felt hot despite being in her bra and pants. She could feel sweat forming across her skin in a thin layer across her body. 

Her mind was racing in a blur as she stared into the mirror. 

Feeling her friends kissing her was one thing. 

Watching them do it was another. 

The way Mira tenderly held her and caressed her demon patterns like they weren’t a disease. 

The way Zoey deeply put her whole heart and soul into each and every single kiss. 

It was a scene out of a TV drama. It didn’t feel real. She didn’t feel like she deserved such…

She couldn’t even think of a word to describe it. 

What was it?  

Was this what unrestricted love felt like? 

Rumi’s breath softly trembled in her throat. Her mouth fell partially open as her jaw quivered ever so slightly. Her whole body felt hot before but now her face really felt like it was on fire. Her cheeks were tingling as she watched herself start to blush hard. 

Zoey and Mira really didn’t care that she was half demon. They didn’t care that she was covered in patterns that were constant reminders of her own lies she fed them. They had been hurt when they learned the truth, but they weren’t using that pain against her. They didn’t tell her to hide and cover up. 

They had accepted her, her demon side and lies too. 

It had been the longest week of Rumi’s life but she was finally starting to realize just exactly how much Zoey and Mira loved her. 

This was what it felt like. 

With a shaky breath, Rumi closed her eyes. Not because she didn’t want to stare at her reflection anymore, but because the tears in her eyes stung. 

She had never felt such a feeling of absolute tenderness, love and acceptance in her whole life. 

It was… changing a part of her she never thought someone could. 

As she breathed in and her lungs expanded, the demon patterns across the left side of her chest under her bra flickered. Not of a dark glowing purple, but of a gentle iridescent hue. 

None of the girls saw it, it was only there for a moment, and then it faded away.

But that didn’t change the fact it was there. 

It didn’t change the fact the feeling of belonging was there.

And it wasn’t going anywhere. 

Chapter Text

After eating breakfast, the group of girls made their way down the hall towards their recording studio. Now wearing a gray crop top and purple leggings, Rumi held out her hand in suggestion. “Maybe we could… or maybe… hm…” She breathed out in thought. 

“Yeah…” Zoey nodded in agreement. She was wearing an oversized vintage green shirt with blue baggy sweatpants. “Definitely… and then like… have the backup dancers do…” She wiggled her fingers around together. 

Both girls’ faces scrunched up as their shoulders rose. 

Why was making the best song ever so difficult? 

“Doing great.” Mira rolled her eyes with a sigh. She was wearing an extra large dark pink sweater and black leggings. She grabbed the handle to the door leading to their recording booth and then stopped moving. 

“Uh, Mira?” Zoey tilted her head. 

The redhead then let out a grunt. 

“You alright?" Rumi raised an eyebrow. 

“It… won’t open.” The choreographer bared her teeth as she pushed harder and harder down on the handle. Her arm lightly shook as she held herself back from breaking it open. 

“What are you talking about?” Zoey nudged her out of the way and went to open the door herself. She grunted softly. The door wouldn’t budge. “What the heeeck?!” Her eyes widened. Jumping up, she pressed her feet against the door while pulling on the handle harder. “Mira! Help me! Grab my hips and pull!” 

“It’s not going to open. It’s locked.” Bobby quietly spoke up. 

Hearing him clear his throat behind her, Rumi glanced over her shoulder. Both her eyebrows went high. “Did you lock it?” The question escaped her lips before she even had time to think of it. 

“Why did you lock it?!” Was Zoey’s sharp input. She was still desperately trying to open the door while standing against it. “We need to work on our song!”

“No. You don’t.” He kept his voice low. His face screamed tired, inside and out. 

“What do you mean no we don’t??” Mira’s face scrunched up as her eyebrows came together. “We have less than a week and barely have even a concept of a song.” 

“Hey, hey, it’s fine.” Rumi waved her hands defensively. “We can go to my room or something.” She reassured her. “We don’t need the studio.”

“I locked every door in this entire building while you were eating.” Bobby spoke up again. He slowly breathed in before glancing up at the three girls. 

“What…?” Confusion hit the lead singer like a wave crashing into shore. She couldn’t even think of a way to defend his actions this time. “Okay actually, why would you do that??” She hunched forward while letting her arms hang down. 

“Bobby, we need to finish this song.” Mira held out her arms. “The fate of the actual world is on the line.”

“No,” he corrected her while carefully crossing his arms so as not to put pressure on his bandaged hands, “you need to take a break.” 

“Are you crazy?!” Zoey’s voice cracked as she raised it. Her eyes even went wide like she was borderline unstable. “We have to work on this song!” 

“Well I don’t know how you’re going to do that when the only places you can go are the elevator and the penthouse.” He cocked his head to the side with a cocky smile. 

Mira stared blankly at him. Her eyebrow twitched ever so slightly. 

With a frustrated shout, Zoey pushed her feet harder into the door as she tugged on the handle. 

Staring at their manager, Rumi blinked very slowly. With her brow furrowed, she tilted her head. What was he thinking? Their numbers were tanking. Their fanbase was leaving them behind. Social media was taking every jab at them that they could. They needed to work on their song for the Idol Awards. 

They needed to… 

Her thoughts trailed off. Staring into Bobby’s eyes, her expression softened. She straightened her head upright. 

Seeing Rumi’s face ease up, he smiled softly back at her. 

“Rumi, tell him to give us the keys to unlock the studio.” Mira harshly breathed out while crossing her arms. 

“Do it or I’ll bite through the door!!” Zoey bared her teeth which were currently spiky like a shark. 

Rumi and Bobby exchanged looks for a moment before the purple haired girl let out a small breath. She slid her thumbs into her waistband before turning around to face her friends. 

She glanced between the two of them with a gentle expression before breathing in. “Why… why don’t we…” She slowly closed her eyes. “Why don’t we go to that aquarium you’re always talking about, Zoey?” 

“Huh?” The rapper squeaked as she fell to the floor with a thud. She immediately hopped back up with wide eyes. “Whaaat? Are you sick, Rumi? Do you have a fever? Did your cuts get infected and now you’re sick?” She moved closer and closer towards her with each question. 

With wide eyes, the purple haired girl held up her hands in front of her chest and stepped back. “I-I’m fine, promise. I just thought maybe… it would be beneficial… if we didn’t work… and took a break… today… things are really hard right now.”

With a faint smile tugging at her lips, Mira tilted her head to the side and stared at her two friends. She eyed Bobby for a second before looking back at them. She never imagined in a million years that Rumi would be the one not wanting to work. She wasn’t going to waste this chance. “I’m sure we can still figure out our song. Maybe going out will help clear our heads and give us ideas for what we could do.” She lightly shrugged. 

“Really? Like you guys are serious?” Zoey looked back and forth between them like this was some sort of dream, like her friends talking to her were just illusions. “We’re going to ditch our responsibilities and go to Aqua Planet?” 

“That’s exactly what you’re doing.” Bobby held up one of his hands. 

“I mean, it can’t exactly get worse.” Rumi let out a low chuckle. “If the world is burning we might as well have some fun. So do you want to go or sit here and wait for Bobby to unlock the door for us?” 

Zoey’s face lit up. Her eyes widened and glazed over with a joy from hearing something she never thought she’d hear Rumi say. She was choosing fun over work. She wasn’t going to argue with her. She didn’t want her to change her mind. 

The only thing better would be Rumi asking to go to the bathhouse with them, but this was a good first step. 

“Yes.” She exhaled out with a wide smile. “Absolutely yes!” She bounced. 

~

Full on sprinting across the giant open courtyard, Zoey didn’t even look back. Her whole focus was on the large building in front of her. She was so ready for this. She was so excited about this. She even had a red fanny pack strapped across her chest. She packed all the necessities. 

Rumi actually wanted to do something other than work or train for once. 

She had completely forgotten about Gwi-ma and his impending boy band of doom at the moment. 

With a squeal of pure and raw anticipation, she ran faster. She had to place her hand on her head to stop her white bucket hat from falling off. “Hurry up!!” She called out as she skidded to a stop by the front doors. She excitedly bounced around on her feet and practically vibrated from joy. She was smiling so hard her face was hurting. 

Not even a fourth of the way across the courtyard, Mira cracked a small smile. “She seems incredibly excited.” She mumbled while reaching up. She grabbed the brim of her white baseball cap and pulled it further over her face as she and Rumi walked by several families with young children just as full of energy as Zoey was. 

“Just a little.” Rumi softly laughed. She had the hood of her gray cropped hoodie up as she carefully stepped around children who were playing. She watched them closely before looking away and sliding her hands into her belt loops. Her brow came together as she lightly clenched her jaw. 

She was supposed to be their protector… 

“Maybe we should actually-”

“Nope.” The redhead sharply cut her off. “No take backs. You agreed with Bobby and now we’re here.” She gestured ahead of them. “Do you really want to tell her we’re going home?” She pointed towards Zoey who came sprinting back towards them. 

“Come on, come on, come on!” The rapper jumped up and down while waving her fists up and down. “Walk faster! We’re so close!” Her whole body shook as she was unable to contain herself. 

“Hm?” Mira gave Rumi a side eye. 

The words got caught in the purple haired girl’s throat. After softly breathing out in defeat, she rolled her shoulders back. “We’re coming, we’re coming. Hold on.” She shook her head with a soft and gentle endearing laugh. 

As they finally made it to the front, Zoey shot through the doors with a huge grin on her face. Mira and Rumi both casually slipped in behind her. 

Zoey already had their admission tickets ready by the time the door closed behind her friends. She handed a ticket to each of them with giddy bouncing before bolting up a flight of stairs in a blur. She had to vault over and then back over the railing to avoid knocking small children and older adults down. 

“Um…?” Rumi’s face twitched with a weary smile. 

“I think we might need to put her on a leash.” Mira mumbled. She watched as Zoey jumped at the top of the stairs. 

The rapper waved towards them. “Hurry up!” She called out. 

“We’re coming.” The redhead mumbled while waving back. She then eyed Rumi. 

She shook her head softly with a shrug back at her. “I wasn’t expecting her to act like this so don’t give me that look.” 

“How else do you think she’s going to act?” Mira let out an amused breath before shaking her head. “Come on.” She started walking towards the steps. “Before she accidently commits treason or grand arson or something.” 

“Pfft, what could she even do?” Rumi slid her thumbs back into the loops of her jeans as she followed. “Actually, don’t answer that.” She chuckled. Her head then tilted up as she made her way slowly up the stairs. Her eyes widened in awe at the dioramas of sharks and manatees swimming around hanging from the ceiling by cables.

She tilted her head slightly to the side while staring. It would be fun to fight demons while on top of those, she thought before a hand snatched her wrist and pulled her quickly along. 

“Come on!” Zoey bounced with each step she took. “We’re not even at the best part yet!” She suddenly stopped and Rumi nearly tripped and fell on her face. “But first we have to stop here.” 

Softly panting as she barely caught her balance, Rumi stared at the floor with wide eyes. 

“You get to go first, Rumi.” Mira quietly spoke up. 

“Hold up, back up. What am I doing?” The purple haired girl stood up straight. “My mind is still downstairs out in the courtyard.” She huffed before blinking. Her eyes then fell onto a large statue of a shark with waves crashing around it. 

A family was around it at the moment. The young children playfully stuck their heads inside it as their parents took pictures. 

The way the children laughed touched a part of Rumi’s soul. It was so innocent and full of joy. She couldn’t help but smile as she heard it. 

She then blinked. “Wait.” She pointed towards herself. “Are you wanting me to pose like I’m being eaten and take a picture of me?” She seemed genuinely confused as she glanced between her friends. 

“Uh, yeah?” Mira gave her a look while nodding. “If I’m doing it then you’re going to have to too.” She flashed a smile. 

“This is the fun part, Rumi.” Zoey grinned from ear to ear. “Ugh, you’re just so sheltered sometimes. Like it’s cute half the time but the rest of the time, ugh.” She rolled her eyes, her smile never failing. 

“Huh…?” Her brow knitted as her face scrunched up. “Wait, what’s…” She groaned so deep it rumbled within her core. Reaching up, she rubbed her face. “I don’t even know what we’re talking about anymooore…” 

“We’re having fun.” Mira leaned down slightly to be eye level with her. “I know you’re not used to that since you’re such a workaholic, but you sided with Bobby and chose this.” 

“Now go pose with the shark!!” Zoey popped up in front of them. She was rapidly waving her arm in the direction of the shark statue. The family that had been by it was now walking away. 

Rumi gave her friends once over looks before sheepishly raising an eyebrow. “Okay, okay.” She gestured with her arms for them to calm down as she made her way over towards the statue. 

Stepping up onto the rock themed base, she blinked. How was she supposed to pose? 

She stared at the jagged sharp teeth of the shark head for a moment and tilted her head. Grabbing her long braid, she flipped it around and tossed it into the mouth of the shark. She then turned her body around and adjusted her stance to make it look like she was being dragged back by her hair. 

“Is this good?” She asked like she needed approval. 

“Perfect.” Mira held up a thumb with a smile. 

“You look absolutely gorgeous while being attacked by a shark.” Zoey chuckled with a bright smile. Her face was starting to really hurt from how much she was smiling. She brought up her phone and snapped a quick picture. 

The rapper herself was more hands on with her pose with the shark. She grabbed the top of it and hauled her legs up into its mouth. She then let her spine arch backwards and out of its mouth. She hung her arms loosely towards the floor and closed her eyes while sticking her tongue out. 

Her white bucket hat fell off her head and onto the floor. 

Rumi was certain she wasn’t allowed to do that but there wasn’t anyone around to see… so maybe it was fine? 

Regardless, Mira snapped the picture anyway. 

When it was the redhead’s turn to take a picture, she walked up towards the statue with crossed arms. Her eyes were narrowed as she eyed it up and down. What would be the perfect pose?

A smile crept at her lips as she thought of an idea. 

She slid her whole left arm down inside the mouth of the statue. She then braced her left foot against the belly of the shark like she was desperately trying to pull her arm out. 

Suddenly, in her right hand she summoned her woldo. She held it like it was a javelin and she was trying to stab a wild beast. 

Rumi’s eyes shot open wide. She rapidly glanced up and down the area in a panic. Her knees were slightly bent and she had her arms out. What if someone saw Mira summoning her weapon?

“Ooh! That’s brilliant!” Zoey bounced with glee as she took a picture. 

“Are you crazy?” The lead singer hissed as she kept looking for someone to come walking up. There were literally voices all around them echoing and bouncing off walls. 

“You’re just jealous you didn’t think of it.” Mira teased as she pulled her arm out of the shark’s mouth. She let her weapon dissipate in swirls of soft blue light. 

“Alright, now, all of us by the shark.” Zoey crouched down to prop her phone up. She adjusted it carefully to get a full view shot of the shark. She then set a timer for the shutter to go off. “I can make this my lock screen. It’ll be perfect.”

“Come on, Rumi.” The choreography gestured for her to quickly get over by the statue. 

The purple haired girl blinked once before her eyes widened. “O-Oh!” She half yelped as she heard the timer on Zoey’s phone counting down. She stumbled before rushing over beside them. 

“Hurry!” Zoey half raised her voice as she climbed on top of the shark body. 

“I am hurrying!” Rumi hissed as she stepped up beside the statue. 

“Not fast enough.” Mira teased with a grin as she stood on the other side. 

The timer on the phone went off faster before the shutter finally went off. 

It captured the moment in time in an instant. 

It froze time on the screen. 

Laying across the head of the shark, Zoey was smiling with her eyes closed. She had her ankles crossed and legs kicked up. Her smile lit up the whole room. With her thumbs and forefingers, she was holding up hearts. 

With a confident gaze and a sharp grin, Mira was leaning up against the shark with her left shoulder. She had her arms crossed and was balancing on one foot. She would have preferred different clothes, but her plain civilian clothes would have to do.

Then there was Rumi. Her idol training kicked in for the picture. With the right side of her body pressed up against the shark, she held her left hand up. Her middle and pointer finger were in a v shape and she held them up against her face. 

But for her smile, her idol training for a perfect smile didn’t come through. 

The smile she had was genuine. Hints of awkwardness and nervousness showed. It was uneven, a few teeth on the right side of her mouth showed more in comparison to the left side. It wasn’t perfect, it was authentic. 

And in the moment that was captured and frozen in time on a screen, her smile was real.

Chapter Text

As Huntr/x finally made their way into the main exhibit, a different kind of smell washed through all their noses.

The air itself somehow felt moist but it wasn’t humid. It was cool, chilled for a better word. It was like smelling water that had just been poured over a cup of ice. It would have been refreshing if it hadn’t before the lingering scent of something else. 

It was musty. Maybe even a bit earthy like a pond. The air smelled like it was somehow seasoned with salt if that was even possible. It was intense and sudden when they walked into the room. It tickled at all their nose hairs. It was such an odd smell. 

Mira’s face scrunched up as she momentarily held her breath. 

Even Rumi’s nose twitched. Her eyebrows came together as she glanced over at Zoey. 

The rapper didn’t even care. Her smile was unwavering. Even in the dim lighting, her eyes were sparkling with light and joy. 

The two other girls both let out a sigh. They eyed each other behind Zoey’s back. With endearing half smiles, they looked away from each other and followed. 

Walking through a glass tunnel, Rumi’s eyes widened. The world around her suddenly felt denser as her own breathing echoed against the cool glass. It actually sounded like she had her head under water. 

On the other side of the glass was a large water tank. There had to have been close to a hundred jellyfish inside it. All of them were slowly swimming. Their bodies flopped with fluid motions as they pushed against the water. It was hypnotic, like a heartbeat pulse.

Even Mira’s expression softened as she glanced around in awe. While the area was dimly lit, the lights inside the tank cycled through different colors. The jellyfish themselves glowed brightly against the lights. Still staring, the rainbow colors reflected off her brown eyes and glasses.

“Whoa…” The purple haired girl exhaled. 

“Yeah…” She softly replied back to her. 

“You know,” Zoey’s voice chirped up in the still quietness, “I was actually stung by a jellyfish back in Cali.” Her eyes quickly looked back and forth as they walked through the tunnel. “It really, really hurt.” She laughed. 

Reaching out, she pressed her fingers up against the glass. It was cool to the touch. She slowly trailed her fingers down it as she walked. Her fingers passed by several jellyfish. She was centimeters from touching them but still a world apart. “I was close to the shore. I don’t know why it was so far up. But it got me in my thigh. I ended with like a thousand little dots in this giant squiggly shape.” 

Turning around, she faced her friends and started walking backwards. “Heh. I played connect the dots on my leg for weeks after that.” She laughed a little harder while closing her eyes. 

Her laugh was pure. It was heartwarming and honest. Rumi and Mira both felt their souls warming from it. 

And Zoey’s smile was contagious all on its own. Both girls couldn’t help but smile back at her. 

As they moved on, they walked through a second tunnel that was more lit up. This one was full of sharks. One of which swam up towards the glass. Its large teeth slowly crept out as it opened its mouth. There was an echoing thud as its mouth struck the glass. It vibrated slightly and a few smaller children all let out playful little screams. 

Blinking a few times, Rumi stared for a single second. Her eyebrows suddenly rose in thought as she smiled. With a quick little laugh, she slipped in front of the shark and held up her thumbs. “Quick! Before it closes its mouth!” She closed her eyes. 

“Ohmygod, yes!” Zoey fumbled with her phone as she pulled it out of her fanny pack. She snapped a photo just seconds before the shark’s teeth slowly scraped across the glass and its mouth closed. It stared at the group of girls for a moment before causally swimming away. 

Mira softly laughed to herself as she watched the two of them. She kept back a few paces as she followed. Zoey was busy pointing out all the different types of sharks and Rumi was listening, actually listening, with a smile. A confused smile like she was listening to a professor explain calculus, but a smile none the less. 

They entered a new room after leaving the tunnel. It was like walking into a movie theater. Instead of a giant screen though, it was a giant tank. It was full of a dozen different types of fish, small and large and all swimming in groups. There were even a few manatees and a woman dressed as a mermaid. She was swimming up and down inside the water with perfectly fluid movements. It was like she was born to be in the water. A second woman then joined her and the two started to swim around. 

Huntr/x kept to the back of the large group watching them. Mira had her arms crossed as she watched the show that was put on. 

A smile started to tug at her lips. It was a mesmerizing performance. Her head started to tilt as music began to play. The swimmers moved in perfect sync to the beats. 

She already knew Zoey was getting plenty of ideas from this. She couldn’t wait to hear about them later. 

Looking up in the tank, her eyes followed a manatee as it swam through a school of fish. It then passed by a large blue tiger that was swimming with slow kicking paws. It had an unnervingly large and carefree smile. Turning its body around, the manatee dived down towards the bottom of the tank towards one of the mermaids-

Mira blinked. 

Her brow knitted. “What?” She sharply exhaled. Her attention snapped back up towards the top of the tank. Her eyes darted around as she desperately searched for what she swore she had just seen. There was no proof though, no sign of the blue tiger. 

She blinked a little more before shaking her head with a sigh. She grabbed her glasses and pulled them off her face to clean them. 

She really needed this day off if she was seeing things.

~

“Look at them! Aren’t they beautiful!” Zoey had her face plastered up the glass of a tank that housed catfish the same size as her. Her eyes sparkled as she watched them swim around. “Imma name that on Kevin. And that one Steve. Oh! And that one Larry!” She pointed towards a catfish that was lazily floating a few centimeters off the floor. “You know, Lazy Larry.” She laughed with her shoulders bouncing. 

“They are really majestic creatures.” Rumi mumbled. She crouched down with her arms on her knees. Her eyes met the eyes of the catfish floating close to the floor. She smiled while tilting her head. “I like you.” 

“I don’t get it.” Mira mumbled. With her hands on her hips, she leaned forward. Her gaze fell onto one of the large fish that swam up towards the glass and faced her. 

They both stared at each other in silence. 

Seconds ticked by. 

They kept staring. 

Suddenly, the redhead’s expression softened. Her eyes glossed off with a fondness as she brought her hands to her face. “You’re actually one of the most adorable little things I’ve ever seen.” The tone in her voice had shifted slightly higher. 

She waved her fingers. “Your name can be Gyul.” 

“Hah!” Rumi let out a sharp laugh. Her eyes then went wide and both her hands quickly went over her mouth. She froze while going silent as Mira gave her a look. 

Grinning, Zoey pulled out her phone and took a picture of the two girls and the two catfish. 

Walking into an open room with multiple half tanks that had rocky patches to stand on, the sound of seals honking swarmed the girls’ ears. Zoey was quick to point out the flips and tricks the creatures were doing to Rumi. 

Mira was definitely the least amused by them.

Though she couldn’t help but crack a smile. The creatures were cute. 

One was even bouncing a beach ball over the glass barrier between the seals and the visitors. The children that caught the ball squealed before tossing it back over with a laugh. The parents behind them smiled. They didn’t yell at their children for being loud, they let them be kids. 

Mira smiled some more. 

She never got that chance to just be a kid. It was nice to see children getting to have that joy. 

She then flinched and sunk her head between her shoulders as a beach ball struck the top of her head and bounced off. It fell to her feet and bounced lightly before falling still.

Turning her head, her eyes narrowed at a seal that had its flippers against the glass. It stared longingly at her before lightly patting the glass. 

There was a moment of silence between the two before she gave in and sighed. Reaching down, she picked up the ball and tossed it back over. 

The seal pushed back against the glass and jumped. Its nose bonked the ball back over. 

“I got it!” Zoey called out. With a high jump, she hit it back over towards the aquatic animal. 

It bounced it back towards them. 

“Mine!” Rumi grinned as she lightly hit the beach ball back over. 

With a small laugh, Mira shook her head. She watched the seal hit the ball with its nose again and sent it back over. With a calm swing of her arm, she lightly hit it and sent it back over. If the little guy wanted to play, they would play. 

And she and her girls weren’t going to lose. 

It took Huntr/x half an hour to escape the room of seals. All three of them had locked in. They weren’t going to let a seal beat them at a simple game of don't let the ball touch the ground. They were far too competitive for that. Except…

“I can’t believe you missed, Rumi!” Zoey huffed with her arms hanging low. “I swear the seal was laughing at us!!” 

“I know…” The purple haired girl whined. She hung her head in shame as they walked. Her braid swayed back and forth with each step. “The little boy with the backpack bumped into me…” 

“I should break his bones.” Mira mumbled all too nonchalantly. 

Zoey and Rumi both eyed her. They blinked. 

“Let’s… not attack children maybe perhaps yeaaah?” The rapper held up a finger as she opened a door and stepped through it. 

“Save that anger for demons.” Rumi smiled as she patted Mira’s shoulder. “Or save it for Jinu.” Her smile twisted into a smirk. 

“Oh I am. Trust me.” The redhead grinned back. 

“Oh my god.” Zoey suddenly let out with a low trembling voice. 

With wide eyes, both Rumi and Mira directed their full attention towards her. 

“What’s wrong?” Mira was first to ask. 

“What happened?” Rumi quickly added after. 

With a small sniffle, the rapper turned around towards them. She had her arms around her body and was quickly rubbing her biceps. She was shivering. Behind her, an exhibit with penguins was on display. “It’s cooold…” She whined. 

Both her friends blinked. Wearing a sweatshirt and hoodie, neither of them had even noticed the drop in temperature. “Oh.” They both quietly let out. 

“I’m going to freeze to death and I won’t be able to look at any of the penguins!” Zoey whined louder. “This isn’t fair. They’re so cuuuuute…” She rubbed her arms harder while closing her eyes. 

There was a pause, a long moment of silence before a very quiet “here,” escaped Rumi’s lips. Feeling fabric being pressed against her chest, the Korean American opened her eyes and blinked. 

She brought her hands up to hold Rumi’s cropped hoodie that she was handed. She stared for a second before glancing up. 

Biting her lip, Rumi averted her eyes. She swallowed hard and her shoulders lightly rose as she did. She stood there quietly in a sleeveless turtleneck while reaching up to rub her bare arms. 

“J-Just until we get out of here, so you’re not cold…” She muttered incredibly quietly. 

Zoey let out a breath and tears immediately began to swell in her eyes. 

Rumi had just taken off her hoodie in public so she could wear it. Rumi had exposed her arms and the pale purple patterns that spiraled around them so she wouldn’t have to be cold. 

Despite being the main lyricist for Huntr/x, Zoey couldn’t think of a single word to say. Her brain had shut off. Her mind went completely blank. She couldn’t even muster the words ‘thank you’ out of her throat. 

Her fingers curled deeply around the gray hoodie in her hands and she held it firmly against her chest.

Rumi just did that. She did it herself. She wasn’t asked to, wasn't told to. She did it all by herself of her own free will. The realization of that was hitting Zoey way harder than it should have. It was entangling her soul in a good way. 

After standing in silence, Rumi finally managed the courage to look up at Zoey. Their eyes met and she gulped again. 

What was she thinking? 

She didn’t think, she just did it.

Why did she do that? 

Zoey was cold and uncomfortable, that’s why. 

Was she crazy? 

Probably. 

Goosebumps shot up the lead singer’s arms. They tingled like needles against her demon patterns. She softly trembled and not just from the cold. 

“Hey.” Mira softly spoke up beside her. 

Rumi’s breath hitched faintly as she was pulled from her own thoughts. With her eyes going wide, she glanced over. 

The redhead gave her a gentle smile and held out her hand. “Want to go look at the penguins?” She offered with a small tilt of her head. 

She blinked a few times. Her breathing eased up as she took her friend’s hand in hers. “That sounds nice.” She quietly mumbled out. 

Pulling Rumi’s hoodie over her head, Zoey let out a huff. She still couldn’t believe she was wearing it. She couldn’t believe Rumi gave it to her. 

“Aren’t… aren’t you cold?” The Korean American quietly asked while moving towards her other side. 

“Well, yeah.” The purple haired girl quietly laughed. “It’s like winter temperatures in here.” She softly laughed some more. 

Zoey shook her head with a smile. “I guess chivalry isn’t dead.” She eyed her friends who were holding hands before offering her own. “I’ll do my best to keep you warm.” Her smile brightened. 

“Of course you will.” Rumi grabbed her hand. The second she did, the rapper moved in close while wrapping her arms both around hers. Rumi felt her warm face squish up against the cold skin on shoulder. She smiled some more. 

“You’re forgetting to say thank you, Zoey.” Mira spoke up and snickered teasingly. 

Zoey’s breath hitched and her eyes shot wide. She let out a small squeak before lowering her head down low. “Thank you, Rumi!!” She quickly said while squeezing her arm. 

Rumi glanced over and eyed Mira for a second before silently chuckling. “Don’t worry about it.” She nudged Zoey’s head with hers. “It’s nothing.” She flashed a soft but nervous smile.

But it wasn’t just nothing.

Rumi was showing off her arms in public. Her demon patterns were on display for everyone to see. Though most people in the aquarium weren’t even paying a single glance in her direction.

It was still the gesture that mattered. 

Rumi had felt confident enough to give Zoey her hoodie. 

Both Zoey and Mira knew how much bravery that took Rumi to do. They knew how ashamed she felt about her patterns. 

They knew how important this moment was.

Chapter Text

“Did you see the way that little guy was screaming at us?” Zoey couldn’t hold in her laughter as she and her friends made their way out of the penguin exhibit. “He was definitely screaming at you!” She nudged Mira with a deep grin. 

“Tch.” Mira exhaled while rolling her eyes. “He could have been screaming at anyone in there.”

“But he looked at you!” The rapper placed both her hands over her mouth and laughed harder. “He looked at you and then tilted his head all the way back and started screaming like he was a tsunami warning system!” Her laugh kept going as her shoulders started to bounce. 

“Ugh.” She sighed in defeat while letting her arms fall. “Whatever.” She scowled. 

“Maybe if you didn’t glare at everyone like that, the penguins would have liked you more.” Rumi chimed in and quietly teased with a smirk. She had her thumbs tucked into her waistband and was hunched forward slightly. 

“Ugh!” Mira rolled her head back. “I wasn’t even glaring at them! My eyes weren’t even narrowed!” She held out her arms as the three of them walked between groups of parents and young children. 

The families had stopped by a small indoor fountain and many of the young children were sitting on the rocky ledge and touching the crisp and cool water inside it. 

Sitting on her knees with her hands gripping the edge and fingers barely touching the rippling water inside, a very young and little girl stared with wide eyes filled with wonder. As Huntr/x moved behind her, she glanced over her shoulder. 

Her small brown eyes caught a glimpse of Rumi’s bare arms. “Whoa…” She softly exhaled as her gaze fell onto the strange purple lines across her skin. Awe washed over her. She leaned back while watching the group of girls walk away. 

“Cool.” She muttered incredibly quietly, barely even audibly, under her breath.

Rumi had forgotten to take her hoodie back.

The group of three girls made their way through the aquarium. Upon entering a long hallway with ceiling high water tanks filled with hundreds of fish, Zoey let out a loud gasp. 

Rumi’s shoulders jumped from the sudden sound. “What? What is it?” She quickly looked around with her arms out. 

Blinking, Mira kept a blank face. Her head then leaned over towards the lead singer. “There’s a turtle.” She half mumbled. 

The Korean American let out a squeal as she bounced over towards a glass wall. She hopped up and down on the balls of her feet with a smile that stretched so wide across her face that it hurt. “Look! Look!” She waved her hand rapidly while pointing. 

“That’s a green sea turtle!” Zoey suddenly braced her hands against the cool glass of the tank and pressed her face up against it. The glass softly shook with a quiet thump from her body. Her cheek squished as she stared with wide and sparkling eyes. 

“Its actual name is Chelonia mydas and they’re the third largest turtle in the world!” Her eyes followed the huge and majestic creature as it used its long padded flippers to gracefully push its body through the water. 

“And I know its shell looks a dirty olive and black color but it’s actually called a green sea turtle because of the fatty tissue underneath its shell.” She let out a breath while watching the turtle slowly swim down and glide across the bottom of the tank. The smaller fish around it parted ways like peasants moving out of the way for an emperor. 

Her smile faded just slightly. “It’s actually really sad.” Her brow came together. “Its species is technically endangered. There’s less than five-hundred thousand of them in the whole world. More people live in Sacramento than there are of these guys in the whole world…” 

She couldn’t help but frown. 

The large turtle’s body then shifted. Its glistening eyes met hers. 

She smiled softly back. 

Glancing at each other, Mira and Rumi both faintly smiled as they saw the rapper’s smile return. 

“So what do they eat?” Mira asked while walking over. She moved her hands behind her head and tilted her chin up. 

“You know, algae and seagrass, the usual. They’re actually the only herbivorous species of sea turtle.” Zoey stood up straight. “They also have amazing crystal clear sight underwater but,” she reached up and tapped at the redhead’s glasses over the bridge of her nose, “they’re nearsighted out of water. Like someone I know.” She grinned. 

“Heh.” The choreographer let out an amused breath while closing her eyes. Her lips curled up in a faint smile.

“How does it stay under water for so long?” Rumi asked as she crouched down. She rested her arms over her knees and came face to face with the large aquatic creature hovering over the bottom of the water tank. “It’s been under water since before we even walked in here. Doesn’t it need to breathe?”

“Oh!” Zoey grew giddy as she moved her feet around. “Green sea turtles can hold their breath for five hours. It’s crazy. And, and,” she crouched down beside the purple haired girl and pointed against the glass, “their heart rate slows to one beat per nine minutes. Their blood barely uses any oxygen which is why they’re able to stay under water for so long.” 

“That’s actually insane.” Mira crouched down behind and between the two of them. She stared with her chin inches from her friends’ shoulders. 

“What’s really insane is how fast they can swim.” The rapper let out a breath as the green sea turtle started to swim up and through another school of fish. “They can easily reach speeds of sixty-five kilometers per hour. They’re the fastest sea turtle there is.” 

Zoey kept rambling on and on and both Rumi and Mira let her. They even coaxed her to keep talking when it felt like she was running out of things to say. 

Neither of them were going to remember a single thing Zoey said, but the glowing look in her eyes and the bright smile she had when talking about green sea turtles was all the two of them could ever ask for. 

~

After half an hour of listening to Zoey talk about turtles, Huntr/x finally continued on with their journey through the aquarium. 

They came to another dimly lit hallway full of tanks lit up by multiple different colors. The rainbow lights glistened against their big brown eyes as they stared into the crystal clear water and at the small creatures lurking within. 

Even Mira, despite her laid back exterior, couldn’t hide her look of quiet awe. 

Hundreds of fish swam by in the reflection of their eyes. 

Rainbow Trout. 

Butterflyfish, Tangs, Clownfish. 

Longfin Bannerfish, Yellow Goatfish. 

Zoey could name them all. 

Manatees, sharks. 

There were so many sharks. It was mesmerizing to see creatures who were usually portrayed as violent and deadly calmly swimming around in ceiling high tanks with hundreds of small and gentle fish. 

It was a comforting thought to Rumi. 

Moving through makeshift tunnels made of rock, the group of girls came to a more dimly lit area. The lights from the glowing tanks were dark blue mixed with red. Mira caught a glimpse of the gentle light caressing Rumi’s skin. 

She blinked once before pausing mid step. The redhead stared at her friend’s patterns that were glowing against the blue and red hues. 

Rumi had forgotten to take her hoodie back from Zoey. 

Mira’s mouth curled slightly up in a very soft smile before she started walking again. Rather than looking at the tanks filled with water that they passed by, her gaze had fallen onto Rumi. 

The sway of her hips, the gentle back and forth movements of her braid, her oh so perfectly slim and grabable waist… the way her jeans hugged her body…

“Hmph!” Closing her eyes, Mira let out a soft grunt as she walked straight into a pole. Her baseball cap was knocked sideways from the impact. Groaning, she stepped back and quickly rubbed her face. 

She cursed silently and multiple times under her breath. With a sharp exhale, she quickly looked around with wide eyes full of hidden panic. 

Zoey was busy pointing out different types of fish to Rumi. The two of them hadn’t seen what happened. 

Mira’s head fell and her shoulders lowered in relief. She then deeply exhaled and brought both her hands to her face. She moved her fingers under her glasses and rubbed her eyes. “Idiot…” She mumbled under her breath. The dimly lit area and red lighting hid the deep blush of embarrassment she had. 

After taking a few slow breaths, she walked back over towards her friends. 

“And then there’s- oooh!” Zoey cut herself off mid sentance. “There’s more jellyfish!” She grinned from ear to ear before bouncing down the hallway and stopping by another glowing tank. 

The colors shifted between blue, purple and red and glowed against her. Her eyes sparkled like the night sky as she watched the slow pulsed movements of the jellyfish as they swam. 

“They’re so beautiful…” The rapper muttered quietly. 

“Just like you.” Rumi softly spoke without thinking as she stepped up beside her and eyed the strange aquatic creatures. 

Zoey blinked a little as she processed what Rumi had said. “What?” She softly let out in a half surprised squeak as she looked over. 

“What?” The purple haired girl glanced over with a raised eyebrow. “What-” Her eyes then shot wide as she realized what she had said. She tried to speak but her voice came out in a cracked whimper. 

Despite the dark room, her deep blush was clearly visible. 

“I-I mean- I didn’t mean- N-Not that you’re not- I-I just-” She stuttered as she quickly spoke. “…u-um…” She squeaked while pushing her head down between her rising shoulders. 

Zoey stared back at her, she stared back into her eyes and blinked. 

Rumi bit her lip. Hard. Her friend’s eyes were like daggers stabbing her chest and piercing her lungs. She couldn’t breathe. Zoey had completely shut her down with just a look. 

“Oh boy.” Mira mumbled as she looked back and forth between the two of them. With a small exhale, she shook her head. Rumi was useless and Zoey was so easily flustered. These two were such a hot mess. 

The redhead smirked. 

“You… think I’m beautiful?” Zoey finally asked in a hushed and quiet voice. 

“W-Well, yeah…” Rumi nervously rubbed the back of her head with an awkward smile. 

The Korean American’s face softened into a smile as she glanced away. She brought her hand up and brushed loose strands of her hair behind her ear. “Thanks.” She mumbled before biting her lip. 

Mira smiled endearingly as she watched the two of them. They were both so dumb. She shook her head before eyeing Rumi. Her demon patterns were glowing against the dark blue light of the jellyfish tank. 

Her smile grew. 

“You know, we’re supposed to be relaxing today.” The choreographer reached out and gently ran her hand under her friend’s long braid. “But you still have your hair up and tight and pulling against your scalp.”

“Yeah? So?” Rumi glanced over her shoulder. “I always have my hair up like this when I go out.” 

“That’s the point.” She rolled her eyes with a small sigh. She then slid the hair tie out of the long hair and let the braid fall undone at the bottom. 

“H-Hey!” The purple haired girl stumbled against her own voice in her throat. “Do you know how long that takes to put up??”

“I do.” Mira nodded as she slid her hand through the rest of the braid multiple times. Once it was fully down, she used her hand to brush Runi’s hair behind her ear. 

Her head lowered slightly so she could be face to face with Rumi. She ran her fingers and pushed more of her friend’s hair behind her ear again. “You should let your hair down sometimes, Rumi.” She softly spoke while holding the side of her neck. 

Her eyes trailed and fell onto her friend’s arms. She glanced at her demon patterns that were radiating against the purple lights in the jellyfish tank. The same lights reflected against their glistening eyes. 

“As far as I’m concerned,” Mira moved her hand down towards the crook of Rumi’s neck. She stared into her eyes. They were so soft and kind and gentle but full of a hidden struggle of hurt and pain. “You’re just as beautiful with the cracks showing.” She smiled. 

Rumi’s chest was aching from how fast her heart was beating. It was pounding like the feet of a race horse against the dirt. Her breaths felt shallow and tickled against her lungs as she inhaled. 

What was happening?

She felt sweat start to build up against her palms. Her cheeks were burning like there was boiling hot water underneath her skin. She felt Mira’s gaze fall onto her lips. 

Time felt slower. Everything around them sounded quieter. The world around the two of them fell away. For a moment, it was just the two of them standing there alone. Thunder and lightning coursed through her nervous system and sent rippling shockwaves through her whole body. Her limbs tingled against the feeling teasing her insides.

Rumi’s eyes suddenly widened just slightly as her mouth partially parted. 

What was happening?

With a sharp breath in, Rumi tensed up. She slipped away just slightly before forcing a fake cough awkwardly. “S-Sorry, imma just go to the bathroom real quick. W-We can continue after! I’ll be back in a minute!” She waved. 

Mira didn’t even get the chance to speak before Rumi was out of her line of sight. She kept her hand up in the air where Rumi had been before softly exhaling. She followed it up with a sigh as she lowered her arm. “That girl…” She shook her head with a half smile as she crossed her arms. 

“That was like the most perfect K-drama scene of all time…” Zoey blinked as she stepped up beside the redhead. She let her arms hang loosely in front of herself. “And she just… b-lined it out of here…” 

The two of them stood silently. The quiet hum of the water tanks’ filters lingered inside their ears. As the light started to fade to red, the Korean American let out a breath. “You know,” she flashed a grin while looking up at her friend, “I’ll take a kiss since Rumi doesn’t want one.” 

Mira let out an amused “tch” as she glanced over at her. “Of course you do.” Leaning down, she lightly pecked her lips against Zoey’s forehead. “There. Now don’t say you didn’t get one.” She pulled away and stood back up straight. 

“Heheheh.” She grinned back while sliding her hands into the pocket of the hoodie she had on. She then blinked. She glanced down at herself and stared at Rumi’s hoodie she still had on. 

Rumi had forgotten to take it back. 

Her grin then softened into a very gentle smile.

Chapter Text

Rumi stumbled into the public restroom with beat red cheeks. She did her best to hide her face with her hand as she slipped inside. Her heart was drumming away inside her head like a wild beast. She placed her back away against the door and took several raspy and shaky breaths. 

What just happened?  

Why did she run away like that?

She forced a sharp breath out through her teeth before using her shoulder blades to propel herself forward. She paced up and down across from the sinks a few times before slipping inside a bathroom stall. 

“Dammit!” She quietly shouted. She rolled her shoulders back while reaching up to rub her face. She turned around while letting her arms fall. She then slammed her forehead against the stall door. The nearby walls and door shook from the impact. 

“Idiot…” She huffed out. 

Rumi stood there motionlessly for a good minute. 

Mira was going to kiss her. She saw the way her friend was staring at her, staring at her face. Staring at her lips. The longing and loving look that was blazing in her eyes. 

Mira was going to kiss her… and she had run away… 

She was so stupid. 

Taking a deep breath, she brought her arms up and pressed her palms up against the door. She slowly pushed herself back. 

With a sigh, she twisted her body around and pushed the toilet seat lid closed. She then stepped up onto it and sat down with crossed legs. “It’s okay. Everything is okay.” She reassured herself while pulling out her phone. “It’s all fine.”  

Biting her lip, Rumi nervously started to chew on it. She tapped the browser icon on her phone and brought up Google. 

What she typed in she knew Mira and Zoey would make fun of her for looking up. 

How do I kiss?

Tilt your head, part your lips, lean in.

“Ugh.” She groaned and rolled her head back. She wasn’t looking for how to write someone kissing.

She readjusted her wording. 

How do I kiss another person?

Start things slow, stay relaxed, take it easy on the tongue-

Rumi let out an audible squeak at what she read. With a bright red face, she closed the browser and opened a new one. 

How do I kiss a girl?

Don't use your fist. 

“What?” She audibly let out with such a confused breath. Her brow came together in absolute bewilderment. Shaking her head, she readjusted her wording once again. 

How do I kiss my best friends?

As she scrolled all she could find were comments and posts made by guys wanting to kiss their best girl friends. She groaned loudly. 

A suggestion search then popped up. She tapped it. 

How to kiss your best friend without it being awkward?

The overview seemed actually helpful for once. 

Communicate either verbally or with body language, make sure feelings are mutual, make sure you both want to, tilt your head so you don’t bump noses, take it slow and be gentle, read the room and find the mood… 

Never mind. It wasn’t helpful. 

With an aggravated shout, Rumi tossed her head back. She let her phone fall into her lap as she brought her hands up to her face. 

That’s when she heard a toilet flushing in the stall next to hers. The door then slowly and cautiously creaked open beside her. 

Her whole body went stiff. The blood in her veins went cold and froze. She didn’t even dare breathe. She stared with wide, dilated eyes up at the ceiling and didn’t even blink as she heard running water from the sink. After a minute, it was shut off and the main door opened and closed with a quiet click. 

Someone had heard her quiet little outbursts…

She thought the bathroom had been empty…

She felt her insides shriveling up and her body collapsing in on itself. She was blushing so hard her face tingled with pins and needles. 

She was actually going to perish after that. 

Waiting outside of the restroom, Zoey slowly shifted her weight back and forth between the balls of her feet and her heels. She softly hummed while wiggling her fingers around. She couldn’t stand still to save her life. 

Mira on the other hand, was leaning up against the wall with crossed arms. She was motionless and unwavering like a statue. She stared blankly ahead of her with a stoic expression. Hearing the bathroom door open, she glanced over. “Relieved yourself enough? It took you a while.” She smirked. 

“Huh?” Rumi blinked as she stepped out. Her eyebrows came together slightly. “Oh! Oh, yeah!” She quickly nodded with a nervous smile. She had forgotten she had said she was going to the bathroom. She did everything but that while in there… 

“Uh-huh.” The redhead slowly nodded back. Her eyes looked Rumi up and down with an unconvincing gaze. 

Rumi could tell she didn’t believe her. She knew Mira was reading her like a book. Oh she hated it. 

“Great! So we can continue now!” Zoey chimed in cluelessly as she hopped up and down. “We’re almost done with all the aquatic animals. We could finish up looking at the fishies and then go and eat some lunch? I’m starving.” With a gleeful smile, she put her hands together in front of her chest. 

“Sounds like a plan to me.” Rumi eyed her and nodded before gesturing. She wanted to change the subject to not be about her as quickly as possible anyway. “Lead the way.”

With a soft giggle, the Korean American lunged  forward with her arms flying back. “Caw, caw!” She shouted. “Onward!”

~

“Then these are clownfish,” Zoey poked her finger against the glass as she pointed towards a school of orange and white striped fish, “and these are blue tang.” She glided her finger across the tank and pointed towards a group of blue fish with yellow tails. 

“You know,” she straightened herself and poked her cheeks with her fingers to make a face, “just keep swimming, just keep swimming, just keep swimming.” She closed her eyes and let out a laugh while twisting her fingers against her face. 

“Uh…” Rumi blinked as she stared blankly at her. “What?” Her head cocked to the side. 

“Yeah, what?” Mira tilted her head as well. 

“Wait, what…?” The Korean American blinked back at them. “You guys are joking, right?” Her arms fell to her sides. She stared in disbelief at her friends who stared back at her dumbfounded. “Oh my god, you guys are serious.” Her shoulders dropped.

There was a moment of silence before Zoey huffed and placed both her hands on her hips. “Well we’re going to have to fix this. We’re watching a movie tonight and I’m choosing.” 

“Okay.” Both girls shrugged back in clueless agreement. They weren’t going to fight her over what to watch. 

“Yes!” The rapper held her fist up in victory. She let out a small victorious hiss before quietly cackling. “I will make both of you sheltered losers cultured one way or another.” 

“Whoa, whoa, whoa.” Mira waved her finger around in dismissal of the comment. “I am not sheltered.” She gestured towards herself. “I grew up with strict parents, there’s a difference. Rumi is sheltered.” She pointed over at said girl. 

“Huuuh??” The purple haired girl’s eyes widened. Her attention snapped towards her as her down hair fluttered around her shoulders. “What is that supposed to mean? I’m not sheltered!”

Mira and Zoey gave each other a side eye before glancing back at her. 

“I’m not!” Rumi protested. 

“Rumi.” The Korean American placed her hands on her hips. She shifted her weight to one leg and raised an eyebrow. Taking a deep breath, she stared at her with a blank face. “I want to lick your stomach and take a bite out of your waist.” 

The lead singer went to speak but her voice came out in a crack. She went silent. Her jaw tightened and locked up. She stiffened with every muscle in her body tensing up. 

Her face immediately started to turn red. 

“Sheltered.” Zoey gestured towards her before grunting as her forehead was flicked. “Ow!” She softly whined. Both her hands went to her forehead and quickly started to deeply rub it. “What was that for?!” She narrowed her eyes and shot a glare towards Mira. 

“You don’t need to bully her like that.” The redhead waved her hand towards Rumi who had completely short circuited. Her brain and nervous system were completely malfunctioning. It looked like her soul had left her body. 

“At least not when we’re in public.” Mira added on after a moment. She couldn’t hide her growing grin. “Heh.”

“Heh.” Zoey smirked back. 

“Huh…?” Rumi weakly squeaked while glancing between them. 

“Nothing.” The choreographer effortlessly waved her hand as she turned her body. “Come on. We’re close to the food court. I can smell the food.”

“Yeah, and I’m ready to eat everything.” Zoey quickly nodded back. Just then, her stomach let out a loud, audibly grumble. “Oh.” She exhaled before laughing. 

Even Mira let out a quiet chuckle as she watched Zoey’s shoulders bounce. 

Watching the two of them start to walk, Rumi shook her head. She waved her sweaty hands around before sharply exhaling. Her feet started to follow behind them by a few steps. 

With a small breath, she glanced into the large water tanks they passed by. She then stopped. Her shoulders eased up as she leaned her head slightly to the side. 

She paused for a moment to look at a group of lionfish swimming around coral. Their fan-like fins that spread out across their bodies were mesmerizing, but that wasn’t what she was staring at. 

She was staring at their natural rusty and white striped patterns. 

The lionfish held no shame in how they looked. They didn’t care how their own heritage made them appear differently compared to normal fish. They stood out and they were proud of it. 

Noticing how Rumi had gotten distracted, Zoey backtracked her steps. She glanced between her friend’s gaze and the fish tank before smiling. She could see the lionfish’s reflection in her soft brown eyes. 

“They’re beautiful, aren’t they?” The Korean American tilted her head partially to the side. 

“Yeah.” The purple haired girl nodded back. Her eyes followed one of the fish as it swam around in the water. 

“There’s a killer venom in their spine too.” Zoey mentioned while eyeing the back of one. “It makes them super bad ass in my opinion. They’re really strong too. They’re natural born hunters.” 

There was a pause. 

Zoey smirked before tilting her head towards Rumi. “They’re like someone I know. Especially when it comes to the beautiful part with her patterns.” 

Rumi softly jumped at the comment. Her eyes widened ever so slightly. Biting her lip, she glanced away. “I-I mean… maybe… I guess…” She muttered before eyeing the reddish and white striped fish. Their jagged patterns didn’t seem all that bad to look at. They were honestly beautiful in their own way. They told a story that couldn’t be explained by words. 

“Maybe.” She mumbled with just a hint of confidence before shrugging. 

That was good enough for Zoey. 

And it was plenty to make Mira smile as she watched. 

Zoey may be a freaky little goon, but she really truly did have a special way with words.

~

To say Zoey was starving was a bit of an understatement.

She needed plenty of calories being both a Hunter and a pop star, but the excitement of finally getting her friends to go to the aquarium with her had burned way more energy than fighting demons on stage ever did. 

She was famished.

Sitting in a chair with her legs crossed, Zoey didn’t even bother using the table. She held her overfilled bowl of bibimbap in her left hand and was shoveling rice and egg into her mouth with her chopsticks. She was devouring the food like she was a garbage disposal. 

Mira was no better… 

With a plate that had two servings of omurice, the redhead was using a knife to cut a large piece of egg off. She would then grab the piece carefully while scooping up the rice and place the whole thing in her mouth. Her cheeks would puff out like a chipmunk before she would swallow it all in one large gulp. 

Then there was Rumi. She had a plate with a literal tower of stacked slices of gimbap. Using both her hands, she would toss a piece after piece into her mouth and swallow without even chewing. She let out soft little “omphs” each and every time a new piece of bite size gimbap was tossed into her mouth. 

“This is so gooooood!” Zoey finally broke the silence at their table. She took a second to take a breath. After a sharp exhale, she went to cram more food into her mouth again. 

“I know…!” Mira nodded in agreement. She then tilted her head back and placed more of her lunch inside her mouth. “I wish I could cook eggs to this level of perfection. They’re so soft and fluffy and moist.” As she spoke, both bits of food as well as saliva escaped her lips. She swallowed hard and it visibly went down her throat. 

“I wish I could just keep eating forever and the plate would never grow empty.” Rumi mumbled out in a muffle. She kept tossing piece after piece into her mouth. “I can already see the bottom and it’s not faaair!” She whined while rolling her head back. 

“Well you’re not getting any of my food!” The Korean American narrowed her eyes. She pulled her torso back while clutching her bowl for dear life like she was an actual gremlin. “This is mine, not Rumi’s!” 

“Well I don’t want your stupid bowl!” The purple haired girl quickly retorted. “I want my gimbap!” She snatched her plate and pulled it closer towards her body. 

The two then locked gazes and narrowed their eyes at each other. They then both softly snarled while baring their canines. 

Suddenly, a hand snatched one of Rumi’s pieces of gimbap and a second hand grabbed a large pinch of Zoey’s bibimbap. 

“Huh??” Both girls let out quiet little yelps as they glanced over in the same direction. 

With a smirk, Mira eyed them both. “Neither of you said it wasn’t mine.” She let out a low chuckle before shoving the food she had stolen into her mouth. 

“Ugh!” Zoey’s shoulders lowered. 

“Ugh!!” Rumi groaned louder while rolling her head back. 

“Heh.” The redhead snickered back. 

Sitting at the table next to them, a little boy watched the group of odd acting adults. His jaw hung open slightly and his lips were partially parted. 

They didn’t seem to care how goofy they were behaving. They were having fun being themselves. 

With a slowly growing smile, the little boy eyed his parents. They both sat silently eating dumplings. Despite their casual attire, they still held themselves in a formal manner.

The little boy’s attention shifted back to the group of three girls. He wanted to be like them. He wanted to be as fearless and as confident as them. 

He wanted to be loud and himself too.

His small feet kicked back and forth under his chair as he watched them inhale their food like wild animals and laugh with undeniable joy. 

They were so cool. 

The little boy’s eyes fell onto the purple haired girl. His gaze then trailed down her bare arms and he noticed the strange purple lines on her skin. His brow knitted ever so slightly. 

Turning his head forward, he stared at the coloring pages with fish and aquatic plants he was working on. He had his dumplings pushed away from him. He wanted to color, not eat. 

The little boy grabbed his purple marker and struggled for a moment to get the cap off. Once he did, he set the cap aside and brought the marker tip to his forearm. With careful precision, or well with as much concentration as he could muster, he started to move the marker along his skin. The fresh ink felt cool against his skin before drying and growing warm against him. 

“Stop trying to take my food!” Mira hissed as she pulled her plate of omurice away. 

“You stole some of mine, it’s only fair!” Zoey stretched her arm across the table. Her fingers curled and pinched like claws as she tried to snatch some of the rice meal. 

“And you already got a bit of mine!” The redhead narrowed her eyes. “I only took one bite from you!”

“One bite to you is equal to like five normal people bites!” She hissed back between her teeth. “Now hand some over!” She demanded while waving her arm around. 

Watching them, Rumi quietly laughed. She ate the last few slices of her gimbap before resting her chin on her hand. 

Some days it was a miracle security didn’t throw them out. They were all so chaotic at heart. 

Out of the corner of her eyes, Rumi caught someone waving at her. She blinked softly before shifting her head and glancing over. 

With a bright and innocent smile, the little boy sitting at the table adjacent from her waved harder. His smile grew as he closed his eyes. 

She raised an eyebrow at him. Her head tilted slightly. Did he notice that they were Huntr/x even with their casual disguises or-

No. 

No…

Her eyes trailed to the purple lines he had drawn on his arms. 

He didn’t notice that they were Huntr/x, he noticed what she was…

Her throat instantly tightened and closed off. The air in her lungs became trapped and started to burn. With her heart beating inside her head and her pulse throbbing throughout her body, she looked down at her arms. 

They were bare. 

She had completely forgotten to take her hoodie back from Zoey after the penguins exhibit. 

Had she not been wearing it this whole time…?

“Pssst…!” A soft and quiet voice spoke up. 

Rumi’s shoulders flinched. She was ripped from her panic filled and overwhelming thoughts as the voice tore through the dull ringing in her ears. 

She glanced up with a small hitch of her breath. 

“I wanna be just like you when I’m older.” The little boy smiled wide. He then poked at the purple lines he had drawn on his arm. “I think you’re super duper cool.” 

“U-Um…” She blinked. She started to slowly breathe in and out through her mouth. The pounding inside her head faded and the sounds of the food court started to flood back through her ears. “Huh?” She exhaled. 

“I wanna be just like you.” He repeated while poking at his arm again. With an innocent laugh, he closed his eyes and smiled brighter. 

Rumi’s shoulders slowly started to relax. She stared at him for a moment, stared at the purple marker he used to draw across his arms. She then glanced at her arms, her demon patterns. 

The corners of her lips curled up in a faint but soft smile. She glanced back up at him. “Thanks.” She muttered. “I think you’re already pretty cool though. You don’t have to try to be like me.” 

“But you’re cooler.” He quickly responded. 

Suddenly, his shoulders jumped. His eyes widened slightly. 

“Ji-ho!” His father snapped. 

He groaned and slouched as he heard his name. 

“What are you doing?” His mother reached over. Grabbing his wrist, she pulled it up. Her eyes shot across the purple marker on his arm. “Why did you do this?” 

She kept speaking, she didn’t even let him answer. 

“We need to wash this off immediately before it doesn’t come off!” She stood up while tugging him along. 

With a grumbling pout, the little boy stomped his feet. “But mooom! It’s cool!” 

“You’re supposed to color those papers we got you, not yourself.” His father scolded quietly as they walked away. 

With a small exhale, Rumi hunched forward. She reached up with both hands and grabbed her arms. She nervously rubbed her fingers against her triceps. 

Her eyes blankly stared at her empty plate. 

How could she have forgotten to ask for her hoodie back? 

She was so stupid sometimes. How could she expect people to not think she was a freak of nature when she couldn’t even accept herself yet? 

Her nails lightly dug into her skin as she gripped her arms tighter. She closed her eyes and clenched her jaw tight. 

Children were always blissfully unaware of the world's horrors. If that little boy knew what these patterns meant he never would want to be like her-

“Hey, Rumi.” 

Zoey’s voice broke through the downspiraling thoughts inside her head. Her breath hitched. As her eyes opened, she gulped. She had to take a few slow breaths before she glanced up. “Hm?” She softly let out. 

With her friend’s hoodie neatly folded, the rapper held it out towards Rumi. “Thanks for letting me wear it.” She smiled with unfaltering affection. 

The purple haired girl blinked a few times. She took a deep breath in before reaching out across the table to grab it. “Thanks.” She smiled wearily  back. 

She brought her hoodie to her lap and sat silently for a moment. Her fingers gently curled against the soft fabric. She let the cool air wrap around her bare skin for a few more seconds before sighing. 

She slipped her hoodie back on and flipped her long hair out of it. 

Zoey then eyed Mira. Both their brows knitted and Zoey herself frowned. 

Small steps were scary and difficult, but being kicked back a step always hurt more.

They weren’t going to give up that easily though. They loved Rumi way too much to quit after something like that. She had their undying support. 

Rumi would always have their undying support. 

Chapter Text

After lunch, while on their way to the rooftop petting zoo, Huntr/x only got partially distracted. 

Or a lot distracted. 

As they always do.

This time though, it was Mira who was keeping the group back. 

The redhead’s eyes were wide as she stared ahead of her. They were filled with a childish wonder that she couldn’t hide behind her stoic expression and glasses. 

And for just a moment, her shoulders relaxed. 

For just a moment, she felt like the kid she never got to be. 

Mira felt like she was no more than seven and staring up with her head tilted back. Her soft and innocent gaze had fallen onto a glass case. 

Despite the ceiling light bouncing off the case and partially blinding her, she managed to squint her eyes and stare through the crystal clear glass and look at what was beyond it. 

Bones.

Bones that built up and made a fully intact panda skeleton.

Mira stared at it with absolute curiosity. Her eyes trailed up and down the joints as she attempted to make sense of how they connected and moved.

What child wasn’t fascinated with bones? 

What child wasn’t captivated by dinosaur bones and fossils? 

What parents wouldn’t let their child be lured in by paleontology… 

Her parents. 

Her parents wouldn’t.

It wasn’t a real job. It wouldn’t make her real money. It was just a childish dream she needed to leave behind. 

But that didn’t matter now. 

Now she was flying from Seoul to LA.

They weren’t there to yell at her. 

They weren’t there to tell Mira to stop looking and keep walking. They weren’t there to tell her the things she thought were cool were actually pointless and useless. 

They weren’t there.

Instead, Rumi and Zoey stood behind her with patient smiles. The lead singer had her thumbs tucked into the belt loops of her jeans while the rapper held her arms behind her back. 

Tilting her head to the side, Rumi placed it against her friend’s shoulder. “How long do you think she’s going to look at it?” She kept her voice as low as humanly possible. 

Not that Mira was paying enough attention to them to notice.

“I don’t know.” Zoey shrugged. Her smile deepened as her eyes glossed over. She could just barely see Mira’s reflection in the glass case. 

The redhead’s expression was soft and consumed with an innocent amazement. 

“Did you want to leave?” The Korean American glanced over. 

“No.” The purple haired girl quickly responded. She shook her head gently. “No, I don’t. I was just wondering. We can stay here as long as she wants.” 

“Hmph.” She let out a small and easy breath. “I was thinking the same thing.” She mumbled as she tilted her head and rested it up against Rumi’s. 

Nothing, not even demons ripping through the Honmoon, could convince either of them to rush Mira along right now. 

~

Once they finally made it out on the roof, the Huntr/x girls continued their day of absolute heartfelt tomfoolery. 

Stepping out onto a small roof terrace with benches lining the wooden walls, Zoey slowly breathed in. She basked in the sunlight for a moment and the warmth from it radiated against her back and arms.

It was so gorgeous outside, literally perfect. 

The hushed distant sounds of the busy city and happy cheers from children slowly snuck their way into her ears. The flowers decorating the area teased the air and her nose with a linger scent of peace. 

It was perfect. 

Calm. 

The soft wind whistled through and gently blew against her bangs. 

Peaceful. 

Everything was-

“Oh my god!” Zoey suddenly and sharply exclaimed. Her eyes lit up wide and brighter than the sun. “Guys!” She pointed across the terrace. “It’s a pony statue!!” She waved her arm rapidly up and down as she drew all the attention she could ahead of them. 

With eyebrows coming together, both Mira and Rumi glanced at each other before looking across the terrace. 

In front of a wall of shrubs and flowers, there was a statue… but not of a horse. 

There was a statue of a white goat. Standing on its back was a second goat which was a sandy color. And on top of that goat’s back was another white goat. Each one of the goats decreased in size as it went up. 

“Um, Zoey?” Rumi raised a hand with curled fingers. “That’s a goat.” She pointed ahead of them while just barely extending her pointer finger. 

“Huh?” Zoey blinked. She stared at her for a second before her head snapped back towards the statue. “What do you-” She blinked some more. 

She then let out the smallest and littlest “oh” possible with a small bounce of her shoulders. 

“And I’m the one that needs glasses.” Mira chuckled quietly with crossed arms. 

“Oh shut up. Ugh.” The Korean American groaned while letting her arms fall. She harshly stomped forward. “In my defence,” she waved both her arms towards a fairy tale carriage that was painted white and had vines spiraling around it, “why, WHY would they have goats near a horse drawn carriage! Cinderella didn’t have her carriage pulled by goats!”

“Weren’t the horses in Cinderella actually mice?” Mira interjected with a snicker. Her mouth curled into a very devious grin. 

Her grin grew twice in size as she heard Zoey letting out a frustrated groan mixed with a half shout. She couldn’t help but quietly chuckle. 

“Oh, Zoey…” Rumi softly laughed. Her shoulders bounced just slightly. “I’m sure anyone could have mistaken the goats for horses. Especially from far away.” 

“Hmg…” The young rapper pouted. “Hrmph…” She weakly waved her arms around while pacing. Taking a deep breath, she started to pull herself into the carriage. “Hrmmm…” She huffed out. Grabbing the rim of her bucket hat with both hands, she brought it further down over her head to hide her face. 

“Zoey, come on.” Still smiling, the purple haired girl walked over. She grabbed onto the bars of the carriage and hauled herself inside. “Don’t pout like that. You’re too cute of a maknae to pout like that.” She raised her arm and poked gently against her shoulder. 

With a raised eyebrow, Mira puckered her lips in thought. She watched the two of them closely as she made their way over towards them. Turning around, she placed her back up against the statue of goats and crossed her arms. Her eyebrows knitted as she eyed Zoey with a questioning look. 

Oh she knew that Zoey was plotting something. 

She was going to sit back and enjoy the disaster of the show. 

Mira was right though. 

Zoey was plotting.

With another exaggerated breath of air, the Korean American glanced up. Her back was arched forward and she had to tilt her chin up to look at Rumi. “You… think I’m a cute maknae?” She softly asked. 

Her voice was no longer filled with embarrassment. It was tender and endearing and confident. 

“Huh?” Rumi blinked. She was taken back slightly. “Well, yeah?” Her hands softly gripped her ankles as she leaned back. “All our fans call you the cutest maknae ever.” 

Zoey stared back at her. Her face twitched just slightly before she softly breathed out. “You know,” she glanced around the carriage they were in, “this little place is pretty.” She very softly breathed in and let the aroma of the flowers rush inside her nose. 

“Yeah.” She quietly agreed. She looked around and nodded. The terrace they were on was incredibly peaceful. Pink, yellow and orange flowers popped against green. Then the greenery itself glowed against the soft brown planks of wood. 

The purple haired girl slowly breathed in. The crisp blue sky was so bright it was like a painting. Whisps of white brush strokes fell across the sky. Despite the busy city sounds, the noise faded away. It was drowned out by soft chips from countless birds. 

Everything felt so at peace it felt surreal. 

Suddenly, a gust of wind blew through. 

With a small hiss, Rumi closed her eyes and scrunched her head downward between her shoulders. Her long purple hair spiraled around her like it was trying to strangle her while getting in her face. 

Luckily, her knight in shining armor was there to save her. 

Reaching out, Zoey extended her fingers. With a few quick blinks, she paused. She hesitated for a moment. 

She waited a second for Rumi’s eyes to flutter open. She let her friend see her hand before she brushed the long purple hair behind her friend’s ears. 

“For the record,” Zoey kept moving her hair out of the way of her face with one slow movement at a time, “I think you’re the cutest unnie to ever exist.” She finished pushing her friend’s hair behind her ears and softly smiled. 

It wasn’t chaotic and full of energy and wasn't mischievous. It was simply endearing and full of gentle affection. 

Taking a deep breath, the Korean American didn’t pull her hand away. She let her fingers curl underneath Rumi’s jaw as she cupped her cheek. “And I mean that, Rumi. You’re my only unnie.” 

Rumi blinked slowly while tilting her head into Zoey’s warm grasp. The tender hold was comforting. She wanted more the more she leaned into it. 

She was still confused though. 

She wasn’t Zoey’s only unnie though? Mira was also her unnie? What was she talking about?

Wallops of confusion hit her one after another. 

And then…

She noticed Zoey leaning towards her. Their brown eyes met and Rumi felt a jolt strike straight through her heart. 

The sound of the birds in the distance fell away the closer Zoey came. A dull nothingness trickled into Rumi’s ears. 

Quiet. 

Peace. 

Her face pushed deeper against Zoey’s hand.